Rara Avis

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/39313446.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: No Archive Warnings Apply
Category: M/M
Fandom: | Bangtan Boys | BTS
Relationship: Jeon Jungkook/Kim Taehyung | V, Jung Hoseok | J-Hope/Min Yoongi |
Suga
Character: Jeon Jungkook, Kim Taehyung | V, Min Yoongi | Suga, Jung Hoseok |
J-Hope, Kim Namjoon | RM, Park Jimin (BTS), Kim Seokjin | Jin
Additional Tags: Slow Burn, Hurt/Comfort, Fluff, Action/Adventure, Smut, eldritch horror,
Blood and Injury, Urban Fantasy, Alternate Universe - Fantasy,
Alternate Universe - Gangsters, Inspired by Stardust, Found Family,
Grief/Mourning, Panic Attacks, Angel Jeon Jungkook, Lonely Jeon
Jungkook, Bodyguard Kim Taehyung | V, Protective Kim Taehyung | V,
Soft Dom Kim Taehyung | V, Loss of Virginity, Subspace
Language: English
Collections: Taekook Fantasy Fest - Season One
Stats: Published: 2022-05-30 Chapters: 18/18 Words: 88862

Rara Avis
by julia_with_luv

Summary

Jungkook spends his 21st birthday in a threadbare apartment, singing to himself, and
swallowing one mouthful of too-sweet cake. Then the next day, he gets kidnapped. Twice.

Or;

Everyone in the magical underground wants a piece of the Nephilim that’s just announced
their presence. Taehyung’s praying he makes it to the half-angel first.

Notes

Hello everyone! This is a fic idea I've been kicking around for quite some time, and I'm
very happy that I had the chance to bring it to fruition. I'm really proud of how this turned
out, and even more so that I was able to complete a fantasy fic while working full-time.

Please know that this fic has multiple characters who have lost someone close to them, and
part of their journey is learning to move on from that loss. If you are sensitive to stories that
concern grief, this might not be the book for you.

Thank you to all my friends who let me use them as a sounding board, in particular my
sweet Vivi who beta read the majority of this fic. You were a lifesaver!
 Enjoy!

Prompt:

SELF-PROMPT, PLEASE DO NOT CLAIM!!!!

Yoongi's crime syndicate traffics magical objects, not people. Which is why Tae is
confused when one day he's ordered to be the bodyguard for a very confused, very valuable
Nephilim.

See the end of the work for more notes

 Chapter 1

Prologue

The hallway light flickered a few times before fully illuminating as Jungkook flipped on the
switch. He kicked off his shoes with careless motions, uncaring if they scuffed against the
linoleum floors. The next item to get discarded was his backpack, set down on the small kitchen
countertop with more grace than Jungkook normally displayed. Typically it didn’t have contents
that he cared to protect.

But today was different. He carefully unzipped his backpack and took out a plastic container, one
corner slightly crushed but otherwise undamaged. Jungkook had picked up something from the
grocery store after finishing his shift, even though all he wanted to do after a day full of school and
work was collapse into bed. It had mattered though, to stop. It was important.

His drawers caught before they pulled open for Jungkook to grab a fork. He had tried to maintain
his apartment as best as possible, but it was hard when crooked cabinets and off-white walls met
his every gaze. There wasn’t a lot he could afford on his salary. Most people his age had
roommates, but… that never seemed to work out for him.

He had an old couch he rescued from the side of the road, which creaked threateningly as Jungkook
sat down, cake box and utensils in one hand and plastic bag in another. Normally he ate dinner
while watching something on his laptop, before playing a few video games and finally passing out.
He wasn’t hungry today, though, not really, despite the fact he had to skip lunch rushing from
classes to the start of his shift. There was no desire to consume food of actual nutritional value.
Jungkook doubted he would eat more than a couple of bites of what he bought, but… he had to do
something .

Carefully, he unboxed the cake, a standard round shape with white icing. Happy Birthday was
piped on the inside in purple – no name, because it was one of the generic, ready-made ones. One
corner was a little squished, but it was otherwise undamaged.

Jungkook fished through the plastic bag, pulling out two party candles and a lighter. He set the
candles up on the cake, the numbers 2 and 1 gently compressing the icing with the wax’s weight. It
took a couple of attempts before the lighter sparked a fire, the wax on the candlewick quickly
melting as the flame took hold.

Jungkook just watched it for a few seconds, the fire’s soft shape belittling its burning touch. Ten
years ago he had celebrated his birthday with home-cooked bulgogi, a cake that he’d decorated
himself, with copious amounts of purple icing, receiving permission to lick the cake batter spoon.
There had been singing in his ear, and a kiss on his cheek, a few select presents in the corner.

A lot had changed in 10 years.

The lights of the candle reflected in his eyes, large but dull. He took a deep breath, hands flexing
on his knees. “Make a wish.”

His eyes closed. He thought about celebrating his birthday with smiles greeting his eyes, people
crowded on his shitty couch, the warmth of someone’s hand in his own. He let himself imagine
what being loved felt like.

Jungkook’s eyes opened, and his cheeks puckered as he blew the candles out. Smoke drifted up
into the air.

He wasn’t hungry, but Jungkook still dug into a corner of the cake, not bothering to cut it into
pieces. The icing was too sweet, coating his tongue, likely to cover up the fact that the sponge cake
was dry. He didn’t take another bite.

The couch provided no skeletal support, and the shower didn’t have enough hot water for Jungkook
to truly relax, but his bed was Jungkook’s safe space. Some of his favorite possessions were his
microfiber blanket, his memory foam pillow, and his Squishmallow bat. He could burrow into the
soft, enveloping surfaces, and almost pretend it was an embrace. He’d even hung up string lights
around the perimeter of the room, adding a bit of coziness to the otherwise barren space. And,
Jungkook supposed wryly, he had better like his bedroom. After all, it was where he spent all of his
free time.

Most days he could make the sadness go away by binging a new anime, or playing League of
Legends until his laptop nearly overheated. But today the loneliness sat inside of him, like a chill
that remained even after a hot shower and warm clothes. He couldn’t make his restless mind focus
on the show he was watching, couldn’t even turn his brain off entirely. Every breath felt like it was
aggravating a broken rib, only this wasn’t a physical injury. It was one deep in his heart.

It took even longer than usual to fall asleep, his laptop still flashing images in the dark room, blue
light shining behind Jungkook’s eyelids. His blanket felt not quite as comfortable as usual, like
tonight ithe plush texture couldn’t hide the fact that his mattress was old and stiff. Try as he could
to wrap around his Squishmallow, it didn’t even come close to imitating the warmth of a human.
The feeling of lying in someone’s arms.

He rolled onto his back, looking up at the white ceiling. The only sound he could hear was the
aircon faintly humming, and his own breathing.

“Happy birthday, Jungkook,” he whispered. When sleep finally took him, his body was still facing
up towards the sky.

***

“Ever since Choi got himself a siren he’s been a royal pain in the ass,” Jimin complained. “How
are we supposed to beat him to the punch when he can just waltz up and ask for the artifact?”

“He’s always been a pain in the ass,” Hoseok retorted. “Remember when the fucker got his hands
on a golem? The clay toddler broke three of my ribs.”

“I remember. He tossed you through a window.”

“It was awful!”

Yoongi’s lips quirked up into a wry smile. “It was amusing.”

Hoseok rolled his eyes as Jimin snickered, mischief glinting in Yoongi’s normally impassive face.
The leader sat at the head of the mahogany table in the ‘war room,’ the walls around them
barricaded by overflowing bookcases. Curiosities of every kind littered the room, from bronze
lamps to ornate necklaces to gleaming daggers. Namjoon had quite the eye for artifacts.

Yoongi’s attention turned to the man sitting at the opposite end of the table. “Taehyung. What do
you think?”

Sharp eyes stayed focused on the table where a variety of notes and maps had been spread out. He
slowly leaned back, his brow furrowed. “We need to beat Choi to the punch. We’ve got a lot of
artifacts on our side, but he’s got the advantage on Blesseds.”

“Despite him treating them like dogshit,” Jimin mumbled viciously. “I know we love helping
people, but can’t the moral high ground ever give us a benefit?”

“--we need to take the Artifact before he even realizes it’s there,” Taehyung continued, ignoring
Jimin. “Trying to confront him on it is bound to go against our favor.”

“I agree,” Yoongi said. “Don’t even give him a chance. The sooner we can get on-site the better.”
He looked over at Namjoon, three different books spread out in front of the man. “Where did you
say the lamp was again?”

“Northern Sudan.”

“Oh great. Sand, sand, and more sand,” Jimin complained again. “Can’t we have a rare and
powerful magical object show up in the Caribbean or something?”

“I can line up the flights,” Hoseok said. “Realistically, we’ve only got a couple days before Choi
learns where the Artifact is. No one is as good as our Joonie, but Choi’s not dumb.”

“It would make life so much easier if he was,” Yoongi sighed. “I assume the lamp will be guarded
as well?”

“The standard magical traps. Jiminie should be able to help us navigate most of them.” Namjoon
leaned back, his lips pursing together in thought. “I’m more worried about the human element.
There’s no way it won’t be guarded by soldiers from Sudan or Egypt. Or both.”

Taehyung shrugged. “That’s manageable. I’ll lead a squad and handle them.”

Silence reigned in the room for just a second too long, disturbing the previous rapid-fire flow of
conversation. Taehyung didn’t notice the look passed between his best friend and his leader, his
gaze still drawn down to the table.

“Hoseokie hyung should take another squad, right?” Jimin said lightly. “It’s way too dangerous for
Taetae to lead on his own–”

“Hoseok needs to stay with Yoongi. That’s his job,” Taehyung interrupted. “Mine is to handle the
field. I can do it.”

Jimin looked back over at Yoongi. Taehyung picked up a page of Namjoon’s notes, blithely
examining it. Namjoon shoved his face back down into one of the open books.

“Uh, guys,” Hoseok suddenly said, his voice oddly light. “How long has that thing been on?”

Five pairs of eyes followed his pointed hand, trailing it over to one of the bookshelves in the back
corner of the room. A number of oddities rested on the shelf, but one stood out– a tall, clear crystal,
about the same size as a candlestick. And now, it was pulsing with a bright light.

“Oh my god,” Namjoon gasped. “That’s–”

“A Seraph Candle,” Yoongi finished. His voice was chill. “A Nephilim just shed their grace.”
 Chapter 2

By the time Jungkook was done with his classes for the day, he was already daydreaming about
how good a nap on his ratty couch would feel. But as it was, he couldn’t slow down, chugging an
energy drink as he walked the couple of blocks to the grocery store. His part-time job was the only
thing tha allowed him to stay in school, and as exhausted as he was by the end of the day Jungkook
knew that he could really afford to work more hours. He couldn’t remember the last time he had
eaten meat that wasn’t purchased from the discount bin at the grocery store– with his employee
discount.

It had taken him too long to find a job when he left for college, turned down from nearly every
food service or retail job he’d applied for. Jungkook could never figure out why – sure, he was
inexperienced, but his labor was also cheap. He’d see his peers at school easily get jobs as waiters,
barbacks, store associates, but Jungkook… was just never chosen.

He’d make it to the interview, and then the questions would proceed strangely fast, no matter how
earnestly or thoughtfully Jungkook tried to answer them. He always made sure to show up early,
well-dressed, offering the interviewers a deep bow. But then they never met his eyes, not all the
way, almost tense in his presence. It was the same reaction he had grown used to receiving from
his peers– always tolerated, never welcomed. Just last week when he had tried to get a copy of
notes for a class he had missed, every single one of his polite texts went unanswered.

So this current job was a godsend– a stocker at a grocery store, someplace where he could put his
head down and keep to himself. He was quiet, and hardworking, and his manager seemed to value
those qualities enough that he seemed to permit Jungkook’s social ineptitude.

On days like today, however, it was all Jungkook could do to stay on his feet and keep his eyes
open. He had slept terribly the previous night, barely absorbing the information in his design
classes. He hadn’t been able to go to the gym in a couple of weeks, and Jungkook felt the way his
muscles had depreciated, arms straining more than usual to lift up a crate full of detergent. Instead
of the pleasant blankness that his brain sometmes fell into while at work it was as if his thoughts
couldn’t stop buzzing– not quiet and restful, but incapable of rendering his worries into words and
actions.

It was when he was restocking the sodas that he heard the chatter of several young men. He turned
his head to see a group of students walk in– no one from Jungkook’s classes, but they were
obviously from the same university. They playfully shoved at one another, mock insults and
offense freely thrown into the air. Their eyes scrunched up from smiling.

“So if I recall correctly, it’s Hyunwoo-hyung’s turn to pay–”

“I think the fuck not,” a taller man said. “I’m not gonna pay for your alcohol after you blatantly
cheated. ”

“You guys always do this,” a smaller man lamented– he looked younger than the others. “This is
why we had to ban Mario Party, I still haven’t forgotten that you managed to smash my entire
stovetop–”

Their voices faded away as they approached the beer aisle, and Jungkook turned his attention back
to the soda cans. They looked comfortable with one another. A shared history between them, inside
jokes and fond memories. They looked happy.
Jungkook bit his lip, and wondered if it was possible to miss something you’d never had.

By the time his shift was almost up, the grocery store was a ghost town, the only people shopping
at 11 PM fellow overbooked college students. Jungkook had already started closing up in the back,
wondering if he could leave a little earlier. Maybe if he got home before midnight, he could study
for a couple of hours before bed–

He was jolted out of his reverie by loud banging on the back of the storage doors. Jungkook
jumped and let out a curse, nearly dropping the box he held. “What the hell?” he muttered, setting
the box down and walking over to the doors. “I swear, if Sungho locked himself out again–”

The banging continued, insistent, and Jungkook quickly threw his weight against the bar latch and
pushed the door open. “Dude, what is the–”

He paused. “...problem?”

A woman stood in front of him, her hair disheveled and face pale. There was something strange
about her face, and then Jungkook realized– it was her eyes. They were pale, and scarred over with
white. She was blind.

“Hello?” She said, vaguely reaching out towards Jungkook with a grasping hand. “Please– please
help me. My service dog got scared and bolted, and I– I don’t know where I am–”

There was terror in her voice. “Oh god– of course I can help.” He leaned out to look behind the
woman to see if there was anyone else around but the parking lot behind the store was dark and
empty. “Did you come here with anyone? I– I can call someone for you–”

The woman shook her head, tears rising to her eyes. “No, I– I don’t have anyone to call. Please just
—” She made a hiccuping sob, wiping at her blind eyes. “If you can walk me to the bus stop, I
know how to get home from there. I just– I just don’t know where I am right now.”

“Yes, yes, of course–”

Jungkook didn’t even stop to grab his jacket, the door slamming shut behind him. “Can I– can I
hold your arm?” he asked softly, and the woman nodded. He could feel her trembling as he led her
out of the parking lot, heading to the street where the bus stop was.

He’d probably get yelled at later for just walking out of the store, but the terror in the woman’s
frame justified his decisions. He walked slowly, a little awkwardly, wanting to provide guidance
but without overstepping the woman’s boundaries. “Where, uh, where do you live? I can drive you
home if you prefer.”

“I’m sorry, I’m not comfortable with that,” the woman replied. Jungkook ducked his head and
flushed, even though he understood her reluctance. They took the back alleys behind the main
street, a more direct route to the bus stop. It was only a few blocks away, but would be nearly
impossible to navigate without vision.

“What about your dog?” Jungkook asked softly. “Do you have someone that can look for him?”

“I’ll call my parents tomorrow,” the woman replied, her voice strangely curt. “For now, I just want
to go home. Please.”

Jungkook frowned, but nodded. Maybe he could look for the dog himself? The more time passed,
the bigger chance there was that animal could be hurt or lost for good. He could go back to the
store, get chewed out, clock out, and drive around the area for an hour or so. He’d probably end up
going to bed at… well, 3 AM, because he had homework, and then a 9 AM class tomorrow, but– it
was worth it. The woman needed help.

He stopped in his tracks as the woman did, her head vaguely turning to the side. They were in front
of another alleyway, this one darker, not even wide enough for a car to drive through. “Are you
okay?”

“I can hear him,” the woman murmured. Jungkook was about to protest when a faint yelp rang in
his ear.

“Okay,” he breathed. “Stay here, I’ll go check–”

“No, he’s– he’s not good with strangers.” The woman said. “I need to go with you.”

Jungkook wasn’t in love with the idea, especially since it involved leading a disabled woman down
a dingy alleyway. But he murmured his assent anyways, gently guiding her down the path. The
street lamps dissipated behind him as they walked down the alleyway.

Sure enough, the sound of whimpers and yelps increased as they approached, and his eyes caught
onto a shaking figure at the end of the alley. As his vision adjusted to the dark, he saw that it was a
chocolate lab, his ears lowered protectively. He was holding one paw up, the limb injured and
drooping.

“That’s him!” the woman cried out, tugging Jungkook forward. He followed, relief coursing
through his body. The dog looked okay, the woman was okay, they could now go back home–

The woman let go of his arm, and dropped to her knees as the dog limped over to her. They knelt
right in front of him, and Jungkook stared. Something whispered in the back of his mind.

“But how….” Jungkook whispered. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up. “How did you
know it was him, if you can’t see?”

Both dog and woman paused. The woman looked over her shoulder, her foggy eyes meeting
Jungkook’s dead on.

Jungkook turned on his heel before a thought passed through his mind, something inside of him
screaming run, run. The world spun around him, blurry and off-kilter– and he only took a couple of
steps before he slammed into something, a vice wrapping around his waist. “Got ‘im,” someone
grunted.

Jungkook kicked, flailed, opening his mouth and inhaling to let out an ear-piercing scream. But
before he could do so the woman lunged forward, wrapping a hand around his throat. Jungkook
choked, watching as the woman’s features melted away, skin aging and eyes clearing, bones
shrinking and muscle growing under flesh. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a similar
transformation taking place with the dog.

Blesseds. Changelings, to be precise, or maybe one of them was a werewolf. And they must be
powerful, because most of the ones that Jungkook has seen can only change the color of their hair,
their line. To be able to do a complete transformation implied a high magical blood percentage– far
higher than what the government permitted.

But fear quickly overtook Jungkook’s rational mind, especially as the dog-now-man pulled a red
ribbon out of his pocket. “Grab his wrists,” he grunted, and the man holding Jungkook (god, he’s
huge , easily over six feet tall and dwarfing the boy in terms of muscle) obeyed. Jungkook felt a
brush of silk against his wrists for a moment, and then a vice seized around his wrists, far tighter
than a simple ribbon should be. He couldn’t separate them an inch.

His lungs burned, knees weakening and black spots beginning to dance in his vision. “Easy,” the
dog-man said. “We don’t want to damage him.”

The woman released his throat then, and Jungkook nearly collapsed with relief as he heaved in a
breath. “P-please,” he stammered, his voice weak. “P-please, I’ll give you anything, you can take
my wallet–”

“Don’t play dumb,” the dog-man snapped. He looked over at the woman, nodding. “Knock him
out. Han’s got the car in position.”

Before Jungkook could react the woman was pulling a little vial out of her pocket, what looked like
glittering yellow sand. The boy could only stare blankly as she poured some into her hand, his
body still in shock from lack of oxygen, and then she tossed the sand in his face.

Jungkook blinked furiously, the sand going into his eyes, his mouth. He could feel it coat the
inside of his throat as he breathed in, fragrant and cloyingly sweet. And then almost immediately
darkness overtook his vision, his eyelids weighed down by such a massive force that he had no
choice but to comply. Sleep grabbed at him with more violence than ever before, and all his
thoughts fell silent.

***

The surface underneath Jungkook was shifting when he opened his eyes. Nausea curled in his gut
and darkness greeted his vision. His head throbbed, a headache pounding right behind his eye
socket.

He was in a small, enclosed space. His hands were tied together. Jungkook shifted a bit, trying to
raise his head, when he feelt the space around him shake once more, a faint hum ever present. He
paused, and then he could hear the muffled sounds of cars passing by.

He was in the trunk of a car. It took only seconds for terror to course through Jungkook as he
twisted his wrists and tried to kick his feet out. He couldn’t move more than a few inches in each
direction before he hit the walls, and he wsa incapable of even turning fully onto his side. His
throat ached, but he still took a deep breath. “HEY!” he yelled out. “HEY, SOMEONE HELP ME!”

It was silent for a few seconds, and Jungkook inhaled to let out another plea. Before he could
though, there was a thump against the back wall of the trunk, and Jungkook jumped. “ Shut up or
we’ll cut your tongue out,” a voice growled, muffled but the cruelty in his tone was clear.
Jungkook stilled, too frightened to even breathe.

Where were they taking him? Why were they taking him? Jungkook wasn’t rich, he wasn't
important, and he was certainly not worth the effort of at least two Blesseds setting up a trap.
Magic descendants of their power were incredibly rare, and Jungkook knew that most of them were
taken to government-sanctioned schools before they even reached high school. Maybe these two
slipped through the cracks.

Jungkook’s throat closed up, thick and wet, and he squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to stifle his
tears. He didn’t want them to hear him, to get even angrier. He just needed to think, to calm down.
Maybe– maybe his professors would notice that he was missing classes, or maybe his managers at
the grocery store. There were surveillance cameras at the store, maybe someone saw him leave
with the woman–
– if they even realized.

If they even knew. Unwillingly he remembered when he got sick a few months ago, so ill that he
couldn’t even walk to the pharmacy and get medicine. When he had shown up three days later, still
on the verge of fainting, his boss had blithely shrugged and said that he had assumed Jungkook had
quit.

Jungkook could just disappear, and no one would care.

Another sob ripped from Jungkook’s chest, more forceful this time. He bit down on his bottom lip
so hard he drew blood, desperately trying to quiet his tears. He couldn’t make a sound, they’ll hear
him, they’ll hurt him, and there was no one out there to help–

An impact jolted him to the side, his forehead smacking against the inside of the trunk. The car
violently came to a stop, the sound of metal and shouting ringing in Jungkook’s ears. Before he
could even process what was happening he heard several loud, sharp bangs, like firecrackers going
off right outside. His head hurt. Something wet dripped down into his eye.

Jungkook kicked his feet out, wondering if the impact had loosened up the trunk enough that he
could force his way out. He heard crunching under his feet, the car groaning dangerously.

The firecracker-like noise paused, and there was shouting once again. Jungkook’s ears were
ringing too much to make out any words. The voices increased in volume, until Jungkook could
hear them right outside the truck. Jungkook froze. He didn’t want to die.

The truck door swung open. It was still dark outside, but a street light shone into Jungkook’s eyes.
He winced against the bright light, and saw the figure standing above him.

It was a man, about Jungkook’s age, tall with curly black hair. The harsh set of his face highlighted
his defined jawline, and he wore a button-up shirt and an opened blazer like he was born with it
on.

“Are you Jeon Jungkook?” he snapped.

Maybe Jungkook’s fear had finally developed into delirium. Because the man was fucking
gorgeous.

“Um,” he squeaked, his voice barely more than a rasp. Another man came into view behind Mr.
Beautiful, petite and blonde with an impish expression.

“Oh yeah, that’s definitely him,” he said. “His aura’s so strong it’s giving me goosebumps.”

Jungkook opened his mouth, probably to ask a question– who are you, why am I am being
kidnapped, do you happen to be single – but the firecracker sound resumed. He jumped, and both
men raised their– oh. Their guns. They were holding guns.

“I’ll cover you,” the petite man said. “Get him out of here.”

Mr. Beautiful nodded, reaching out and wrapping a hand around Jungkook’s upper arm. He
squeaked as he was helped to his feet, leaning on his rescuer as he clambered out of the car.

“Can you walk?”

And fuck him, Mr. Beautiful had an appropriately stunning voice– deep and rich and commanding.
“Y-yes.”
“Keep your head down and let me guide you.”

Jungkook didn’t have the chance to protest, to look around and figure out where the fuck he was,
because then Mr. Beautiful wrapped an arm around his shoulders and forced him to duck down. He
could feel the other man’s body hover over his own, his feet blindly following as he was tugged in
an unseen direction. He nearly tripped, off-balance with his hands tied, but Mr. Beautiful kept him
upright with a tight grip on the back of his shirt.

A bang went off close, too close. Jungkook froze in place, but he was forced to resume as he was
practically hauled along. “Keep moving,” Mr. Beautiful hissed. He was half-supporting
Jungkook’s weight now, somehow managing to do so one handedly. “There you go. Almost
there.”

If he was almost there maybe it was nearly over. Jungkook nearly wept at the thought. There were
no thoughts in his mind as he was turned towards another direction, and then another hand grabbed
at his elbow. “You got him?”

“Yeah. He seems okay.”

Jungkook really questioned whether or not he was okay , but before he could think the pressure on
his back disappeared and he could now raise his head. He was looking into the back of another car,
a large black SUV. There were a few men inside, but no faces he recognized.

“Get in,” one of the men said. “We need to get out of here before the Menagerie calls for backup.”

Jungkook didn’t move. He stared. The car was unmarked, and no one was in a uniform. “Are– are
you police?”

A man sitting in the front seat huffed out a laugh. “Thank god we aren’t.”

The firecracker noise had faded away. Jungkook took a step back. “But then– then what–”

A hand pressed to his shoulders, keeping him from moving further back. “Nice going, Hoseok,”
Mr. Beautiful quipped. “Look, you’re not safe out here, just get in the car and we’ll explain–”

Jungkook didn’t know why exactly his life became an action movie. He did know, however, that
he wanted it to end. Right after he did this.

Jungkook shot his elbow behind him, feeling it collide with Mr. Beautiful’s abdomen. He almost
felt bad as the man doubled over, making a truly nauseating noise (must have gotten him right in
the solar plexus) and letting go of Jungkook. But Jungkook didn’t pay him any more mind as he
broke into a dead sprint, concerned only with go go go. He only made it a few steps before
someone grabbed him, and they both went crashing to the ground. Jungkook thrashed, trying to
squirm out underneath the body. “Fuck, get the sand,” someone panted.

“Oh fuck no,” Jungkook wheezed, his head still throbbing from being forced under almost
violently. He couldn’t let that happen again, he couldn’tcouldn’t couldn’t –

The man released him as Jungkook’s hysteria peaked. There was light suddenly, close but from an
unknown source, but Jungkook cared about nothing but scrambling to his feet, trying to get out
from under the man. His skin prickled with electricity. Someone hissed in pain. “He burned me–”

“Careful. He can’t control his fire–”

Jungkook’s palms scraped against the pavement, but he made it to his feet. He just needed to keep
running, just needed to keep moving. Before he could take a step, however, a strong grip closed on
the back of his shirt.

“We’ll do this the old-fashioned way,” a low voice said. Mr. Beautiful. And then there was a burst
of pain against his head, dropping him to his knees– then darkness. Only darkness.
 Chapter 3

When Jungkook woke up, the first thing he processed was that his head no longer hurt. He was
lying on a large, soft surface, both roomier and more comfortable than his own mattress. Only a
thin sheet covered him, the comforter pooled around his ankles. It was dark, and quiet, but the low
hum of conversation from somewhere drifted over to him.

Then, he remembered. The blind woman and her dog changing into cruel assailants. Waking up in
the trunk of a car. Pulled out and making a mad dash to safety under a rain of gunfire. Getting
kidnapped, again.

Jungkook jolted upright, his eyes wide and heart already beginning to pound.

He was in a bedroom– simple but well kept, with a dresser, a nightstand, an open doorway leading
to the bathroom. There was a faint glow coming from behind drawn curtains; it must be the
following day. He was still wearing the same clothes, but as Jungkook reached up and touches his
forehead he felt a bandage placed on his brow. Turning his head, he saw there was a glass of water
placed on the nightstand.

He swung his legs over the side of the bed, bare feet touching a soft rug. His legs trembled as he
rose– from exhaustion, or fear, Jungkook didn’t know. He slowly made his way over to the
window, careful to shift his weight slowly so the floorboards didn’t creak. The faint conversation
he heard continued, coming from somewhere below him.

When he made it over to the window, he slowly raised a hand and pushed the curtains over.
Immediately, his heart sank. There were bars over the windows.

Jungkook took a deep breath, forcing down the panic that threatened to bubble up inside of him.
Maybe there was another window, somewhere in the bathroom. Maybe a vent he could shimmy
into, he could be small–

His escape plans came to a screeching halt as he heard the voices growing louder, and the sound of
footsteps ascending stairs. Should he hide? Pretend to be asleep? Where would he go–?

Jungkook moved on instinct, not logic. He lunged for the lamp sitting on the nightstand, one with a
heavy metal base, yanking it out of the socket. He tossed the lampshade to the side, flipping the
object around in his hand so the base pointed outward. Then he pressed his back on the wall beside
the bedroom door, as he heard the footsteps reach right outside.

“Let’s see how the kid is doing–”

The door swung open, and then Jungkook did the same. He launched the lamp like a baseball bat,
aimed for the head of the first person that walked through the door.

Jungkook’s target was yanked back, and the lamp whiffed into empty air. He heard a yelp, and
then someone grabbed his wrists and twisted. Pain shot through the joint, and he instinctively
dropped the lamp. It fell with a harsh noise, denting the wooden floors and the bulb shattering.

Jungkook had half a mind to curl his fist for a counterattack, but he never got the chance. The hand
holding onto his wrist moved up to his shoulder, pinning his arm back and twisting him around.
His breath left him in a rush as he was pushed against the wall, cheek pressed into paint. A solid
weight held him in place.
“Seems like the kid is doing just fine,” a low voice said blithely.

He heard a sigh, and then two sets of footsteps entering the room. “Let him up, Taehyung,”
someone said in an even tone. “He’s not going to calm down until we explain things.”

The pressure on Jungkook’s shoulder lessened, but didn’t release entirely. “Don’t try to take
anyone’s head off. We’re trying to help,” the man murmured. And then the weight disappeared
entirely, and Jungkook whirled himself around.

Two of the faces he recognized. Mr. Beautiful standing close, seemingly prepared to pin Jungkook
down again if necessary. He was dressed far more casually than last time, wearing loose slacks and
a long sleeve t-shirt, no holstered gun at his hip either. Still, the frame of his body was broad and
tall, and he looked no less dangerous than before.

Jungkook’s attention shifted to the other two people in the room. One of them he vaguely
remembered from the second car, a slim man with chestnut brown hair and a glowing complexion.
He’s got his arm out in front of another petite man with dyed gray hair, his body protectively in
front of the other’s. The smaller man wass the only one Jungkook didn’t recognize, who had the
misfortune of being the first through the door. He seemed nonplussed for someone who nearly had
their head bashed in.

“Seok-ah, stand down,” the gray-haired man said. “You’re just going to make him more nervous.”

A frown appeared on the other man’s face. “Clearly he’s dangerous. He burned Hyunwoo and tried
to take your head off..”

“He’s a newborn Nephilim who’s terrified out of his mind. I doubt he could light a match if he
wanted to.”

Jungkook wasn’t exactly sure what his captors were talking about, but he felt like he should be
offended. “Who the fuck are you people?” he hissed, masking his shaking hands by curling them
into fists. “And where the fuck am I?”

“Calm down. We’re not going to hurt you. We want just the opposite, believe it or not.” The petite
man stepped out from behind his protector, despite the clear tension in the other man’s shoulder.
“My name is Min Yoongi. This is Hoseok, and Taehyung,” he said, indicating to the other two
men.

“You already knew my name,” Jungkook replied. “How? I’ve never seen you before in my life.”

“Because we went looking for you,” Yoongi said. “Just like the Menagerie did. Over the past 24
hours you’ve become a very, very important person.”

Jungkook shook his head. He could almost believe he was just having a bad dream, were it not for
the fact that the world around him was presented in cruel clarity. “You– you must have the wrong
person. I’m not important, I’m not rich, if you’re after ransom money then I’m sorry to tell you that
there’s no one who’ll pay up.” As the madness of the situation set in, so did Jungkook’s hysteria.
His mouth moved of its own accord, blurting out anything he could think of to solve this. “Do you
want my organs? I live off of chips and instant ramen, they’re probably not in great shape. If this is
some kind of human trafficking then you should know I’m also really boring in bed–”

Mr. Beautiful– Taehyung , he’s now learned– let out a cough. Jungkook slammed his mouth shut.

“Why don’t you take a seat?” Yoongi said, as if Jungkook had never spoken. “I know you’ve been
through a lot. We won’t approach you, if that makes you more comfortable.”
As soon as Yoongi mentioned it Jungkook’s body almost screamed in want, his normally-stable
legs desperate to let themselves rest. But his mind refused to give in, because if he moved he would
be even further away from the door, further from escape.

It was as if Yoongi read his mind. “I know you’re very scared right now. I know you want to leave.
But I promise you, if you step one foot outside this house right now, you’re going to die.”

Goosebumps ran down Jungkook’s spine. Something about Yoongi’s tone made it seem like his
words were less of a threat and more of a statement of fact.

Still, he frowned. “I want the lamp back.”

When no one moved to stop him, he leaned down and grabbed the object, holding it protectively
against his chest. He kept an eye on the three men as he sat down on the edge of the bed. Yoongi
stepped away from him, giving the boy a few feet of space, and with a pointed look at Hoseok and
Taehyung they did the same.

“I think it’ll be easier if we start from the basics,” Yoongi said. “What do you know about
Blesseds?”

Jungkook frowned. “What everyone knows. Some people have magical ancestry in their bloodline.
Those who do are monitored for everyone’s safety. But I’m not—”

“Hold on,” Yoongi said patiently. He didn’t raise his voice, or even sound intimidating, but still
Jungkook was compelled to pause. “The Changelings you saw yesterday. They weren’t like the
other Blessed’s you’ve seen, right?”

Jungkook hesitantly nodded. “I… I thought most Blesseds had minor effects. Like changing their
eye color, getting irritable around a full moon, preferring really rare steak.”

“The ones that you would have met, yes,” Yoongi agreed. “They’re the ones with a low enough
percentage of magical blood that they don’t cause a fuss. Once a Blessed passes 3%, however, they
start to be able to do more than just party tricks. You’ve heard of the BSA?”

“The… Blessed Surveillance Agency?” Jungkook’s frown only deepened. “They.. they keep track
of Blesseds.”

Yoongi’s expression changed for the first time, a bitter smile growing on his face. “Yeah, ‘keep
track.’ Right up until the point that they deem you too dangerous for normal society, and whisk
you away to live in a glorified prison the rest of your life.”

“I– I thought that was a conspiracy theory,” Jungkook sputtered. “Those camps don’t actually
exist–”

“I wish you were right,” Yoongi said. A dark shadow passed behind his eyes. “But I’ve seen way
too many Blesseds disappear shortly after their mandatory blood tests. The truth is, you’ve never
met Blesseds like those Changelings before because you haven’t been allowed to meet them.”

Jungkook’s grip on the lamp tightened. “This has nothing to do with me, though. Or why I’ve been
kidnapped. Twice.”

“Well, that’s where we come in. Not everyone thinks that Blesseds should be locked away. Some
groups - like the Menagerie - provide protection in exchange for enlistment. If you’re willing to do
their dirty work, they’ll keep you out of the government’s sights. There are a hundred Blesseds in
the Menagerie just like the Changelings who attacked you. Desperate, and exploited.”
“And what about you?” Jungkook’s eyes flickered skeptically between the men. “Are you guys
like that?”

Hoseok scoffed, making Jungkook jump. He wasn’t entirely expecting the other man to speak.
“Please. Those losers are a gang . We’re a syndicate. World of difference.”

Yoongi rolled his eyes, but continued. “This group is called the Sonata. Our primary business isn’t
actually in Blesseds. There's booming black market for artifacts, and we’re here to provide. Of
course, we keep the best for ourselves–”

“The possession of magically imbued objects is illegal, you know,” Jungkook muttered under his
breath.

“–but we– I got my start in forging documents for Blesseds. Helping them pass the blood tests.
We’ve come a long way from making papers, but….”

Yoongi sighed, and put his hands in his pocket. “Just because we work on the other side of the law
doesn’t mean we don’t have a heart. We’ve helped people like you before. We could help you,
too.”

“Yeah, see, that’s where you’ve lost me.” Jungkook pushed himself off the bed, lamp still held
tightly in one fist. “Because nothing of what you’ve just said explains why you’re talking to me,
and not a great-great-great grandson of a dragon. I’m not a Blessed. I had my blood checked, just
like we all did, and it wasn’t even enough to register.”

“Of course it wouldn’t. You were protected.”

Jungkook’s eyes darted over towards Taehyung as he spoke. The man was leaning against the
doorframe, arms crossed, head slightly bowed. His eyes were emotionless. “You just had a
birthday? Turned 21?”

A faint pang of hurt still ached in Jungkook at the reminder. “Did you find that out when you
stalked me?”

“Didn’t need to.” A thin smile spread on Taehyung’s face. “Nephilim lose their Grace the moment
they turn 21. It’s a magical protection written into your blood that lets you grow up unharmed,
hiding any trace of yur ancestry. But if your blood was tested now, you’d blow out their scale. The
tests don’t account for 50% of your DNA to be non-human.”

“You called me that before,” Jungkook said, now turning his attention towards Taehyung. He
didn’t register his voice steadily rising in pitch, growing breathier as his heart beat faster. “What–
what does that mean?”

“It means you’re half-human, Jungkook.” Yoongi sounded almost apologetic. “The offspring of a
human and an extremely powerful magical being, one that rarely walks on our plane of reality.
They’re commonly referred to as ‘angels’.”

Jungkook blinked. He dropped his head, gaze staring blankly down at the floor. His lips parted. A
few seconds later, he brought a hand over his mouth, and his shoulders started shaking.

And then he could contain it no longer, peals of hysterical laughter coursing through him. “Can I
please, please go home now?” he wheezed, tears pricking into his eyes. “Because you clearly have
the wrong guy, alright? My sperm donor wasn’t a fucking angel, he was a deadbeat who left my
mom the moment she got pregnant. And my mom–”
He sucked in a breath, uncaring that his voice wavered dangerously. “My mom was an angel,
alright? She was a fucking angel who did everything for me, only she wasn’t the magical kind.
Because if she was, then she wouldn’t have fucking died. So this has been great, lovely to meet you
all, good luck on your search, but it’s not . Me.”

The only sound in the room was Jungkook’s heavy breathing. Yoongi, Hoseok, and Taehyung all
looked at one another.

Then Yoongi rubbed his brow. “You have the crystal?”

“Already on it,” Taehyung replied. He pulled something out of his pocket, walking over and
holding his palm out to Jungkook.

The boy looked down, and saw a small, clear crystal in Taehyung’s hand. “Do me a favor,” the
man said. “Hold this.”

Jungkook let out an incredulous laugh. “When will you people get it , it’s not me– ”

The room went white.

***

Jungkook had his knees pulled up into his chest, staring listlessly off into space when he heard a
light knock on his door. He straightened, rearranging into a cross-legged position. “Yeah?”

The door opened, and Taehyung peeked his head in. “There’s dinner downstairs. I figure you’re
probably starving by now.”

Jungkook wasn’t, but he nodded anyway. It had been a few hours since he was left in his room,
given the space to process all that he had learned. The sun was low behind his blinds, and it had
probably been almost a full day since his last meal, a triangle kimbap scarfed down before his shift
at the store. “Thank you.”

Taehyung turned, heading downstairs, and Jungkook followed. It was his first time exploring the
rest of the house. Just like his room it was simply decorated, though not without any comforts– a
green rug at the base of the stairs, a dining table around the corner with a vase of flowers, simple
linens and cooking supplies by the open kitchen that rested behind the dining room. The house was
objectively nice– certainly better than his shitty apartment, or even his mother’s, despite the weird
discoloration under the stairs or the plaster patches on some of the walls– but it was hard for
Jungkook to focus on its amenities. Every gorgeous window was covered by iron bars, and there
were strange runes written in what looks like red crayon by the base of all the exits.

Jungkook supposed he must be staring, because he glanced up to catch Taehyung’s eyes on him.
“Sit down,” he said, not unkindly. “I’ll explain while we eat.”

Jungkook vaguely nodded in reply, pulling out a seat at the dining room table. The scent of savory
spices and cooked meat hit his nose, and then Taehyung set a simmering bowl in front of him,
followed by a bowl of rice. “I hope you like chadol doenjang.”

“I do. Thank you.” His mother used to make a delicious one, the stew packed with enough spices to
make Jungkook’s eyes water, but Taehyung didn’t need to know that. “Did you cook this
yourself?”

Taehyung shook his head, sitting across the table from Jungkook. He served himself a generous
portion of rice straight into his bowl. “I’m no chef. But Yoongi-hyung has a few people that keep
the rest of us fed. If there’s something you want, we can get it for you, too.”

Jungkook wanted to be home, in his shitty apartment, hugging his Squishmallow. “That makes it
sound like I’m not allowed to leave.”

Taehyung grimaced. He was more casual than Jungkook has seen him before, a headband holding
his dark curls back. “You’re not, technically. I don’t think I can emphasize enough how rare
Nephilims are. I’m not being hyperbolic when I’m saying that there are people willing to put a
small country’s worth of resources into getting a hold of you.”

The stew suddenly no longer tasted as flavorful. Jungkook swallowed with an audible gulp. “To– to
recruit me? Like the Menagerie does?”

“I’m sure some are hoping for that. But it’s not necessary.” Taehyung paused, wiping at his mouth.
“I don’t know if you want to hear this. I don’t want to scare you.”

“I’m already scared. I don’t know how much worse it can get.”

The man shrugged. “Fair enough. Nephilim have tremendous power, but they’re valued most of all
for their hearts. The myth is that the heart of a Nephilim ‘holds power beyond measure.’”
Taehyung said the words like it were reciting from a book. “I think the last Nephilim showed up in
the 70’s, and she had her heart cut out by an Incubus. He used it to reanimate a Basilisk from the
bones alone.”

Jungkook set down his spoon, looking down. “I was wrong. It can get worse.”

“Hey.” Jungkook glanced up to see Taehyung frowning. “That’s why we were so desperate to get
to you. I know the method in which we did so wasn’t… ideal , but we needed to move as fast as
possible. Somebody had already beaten us to the punch.” He nodded towards a door behind him
that seemed to lead to a backyard. “Those runes on all the doors? Those are to protect you, to hide
your presence. It’s why you can’t leave– if you do, you’ll break the protection. We built this house
to keep people like you safe.”

It wasn’t entirely comforting, but at the moment Jungkook took what what he could get. “So do I
just stay in here until they give up?”

Taehyung hesitated. He picked up a lump of rice with his chopsticks. “Nephilim are special enough
that they’re unlikely to just… walk away. But we’re working on a plan. You just need to trust us.”

“I just met you,” Jungkook shot back, stirring his soup with more force than strictly necessary. “I
don’t seem to have much of a choice in the whole matter.”

Taehyung didn’t reply. Silence fell over them as they continued to eat, and Jungkook snuck a
couple of glances at the man sitting across from him. There was nothing in Taehyung’s face that
betrayed whether he was pleased or upset with Jungkook’s presence. A white bandage covered the
knuckles of his right hand.

He didn’t look much older than Jungkook, if any. If they met on the street, Jungkook would
assume that Taehyung was a fellow student. He wondered how someone like Taehyung ended up
working in the black market.

“Are you a Blessed?”

The question blurted out before Jungkook could think about it. Thankfully Taehyung didn’t seem
upset, only blinking as he raised his head. “Um, no. We have them in the Sonata, though. Our
auctioneer has some Fae blood in him– makes Seokjin-hyung very convincing while selling
artifacts. And my best friend has Banshee heritage.”

“Banshee? That’s pretty rare, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Taehyung agreed. “It’s how we found Yoongi-hyung, originally. Jiminie needed someone
to forge his papers.”

Jungkook waited for him to say more, but he didn’t continue. The boy shifted restlessly in his seat.
“So are you guys gonna be on rotating Jungkook-sitting duty?”

A small smile graced Taehyung’s lips for a fleeting moment. “You’re stuck with me, I’m afraid.
It’s too dangerous to leave you alone. I’ll be your bodyguard. I’ll live here with you, for now.”

“Cool. I’ve never had a bodyguard before. Or a roommate, for that matter,” Jungkook mumbled.
He paused. “Wait, are we sharing a bedroom? Because I tend to snore, and I like falling asleep with
my computer on–”

“I have my own room. Don’t worry.” He took a sip of water and then leaned back in his chair,
pushing his mostly-empty bowl away. “I help with heists, but Hyung often has me work with
Blesseds the most. A year or so back I just started keeping a second wardrobe here.”

Jungkook perked up. “So you’ve– you’ve helped people like me before? People who are…
special?”

Taehyung’s eyes flickered down. “Not as rare as you. Nephilims are about as powerful as they
come. But people… like you, yes.”

“And what happened to them?” Jungkook couldn’t help himself but ask. One of his hands gripped
at the fabric of his jeans, sweaty. “Did they end up okay?”

Taehyung nodded, still looking down at the table. “We helped a lot of them. They were able to
disappear, start new lives.”

“A lot of them?”

Something in the air sharply changed, like a the electrical hum of a live wire or the sickly-sweet
smell of a gas leak. Taehyung glanced up, all amusement drained from his eyes. “I’m sure you’re
tired. You head to bed, I’ll clean up.”

Right. The same reaction everyone had to Jungkook. That, at least, hadn’t changed. “T-thank you,
Taehyung-ssi,” Jungkook stammered, bowing his head slightly. His chair let out a harsh squeak as
he stood up, and he turned out of the room with flaming cheeks.

He let himself fall on his bed as soon as he returned to his room. The sheets were soft and
comforting, the pillows cradling his head and luring him to rest. But it was too dark without his
string lights, his arms empty without his Squishmallow nestled between them. He didn’t have his
favorite oversized pajama t-shirt, or his computer to relax with a heartwarming romance anime.

Tears started falling from his eyes unbidden, his throat closing up in seconds. He buried his face
into a pillow as quiet whimpers left his mouth, even the soft cries loud against the silence of the
room. There he fell asleep, collapsed on top of the covers, damp spots left on his pillow.
 Chapter 4

Jungkook woke up relatively early the next day, listlessly rolling around in bed for a bit before
deciding to get up and shower. The ensuite bathroom was stocked with simple amenities– soft
white towels, face and body wash, shampoo and conditioner. It had both a separate shower and tub,
which was a luxury Jungkook had never experienced before. He stayed under the warm water of
the shower far longer than what was strictly necessary, no longer forced out when the water ran
cold after five minutes.

He felt marginally better when he stepped out, towel-drying his hair and scrubbing his face. He had
no clean clothes of his own, but in the dresser he found an unopened pack of boxer briefs,
sweatpants, and a few basic t-shirts. The scent of the detergent irritated his nose– it wasn’t fresh
and cottony like his own.

Jungkook wasn’t exactly sure what he was now meant to do. Not leaving the house was simple
enough, but he had classes he was missing as they spoke, plus a shift at the grocery store that night.
He didn’t have his computer to do homework or catch up on lecture notes, or even his Switch to
pass the time. Did they just want him to rot away in here?

His brooding was distracted by the sound of conversation coming from downstairs. One low and
steady voice was distinguishable as Taehyung’s, but the other. Jungkook crept towards the door,
and tried to listen. It seemed like Taehyung was talking to someone, but who, he couldn’t tell.

He couldn’t contain his curiosity. Jungkook slowly opened the door, careful not to let the
floorboards creak underneath him as he stepped out onto landing. Now he could make out snippets
of the conversation as he descended, a lighter male voice intermingling with Taehyung’s.

“So how’s our little angel doing? By the time we finished taking care of Choi’s men you guys
were already gone.”

There was a snort in reply. “You didn’t miss much. He basically ran, elbowed me in the chest, and
then got knocked out.”

“You knocked him out? ”

“He lit up with Holy Fire. We had to move fast. A Nephilim could turn a city block into a crater.”

“A fully trained one, sure. Not a terrified kid that’s only just shed his Grace. I hope he’s calmer,
now?”

There was a pause. Jungkook took another careful step down the stairs. “He’s stopped attacking
people, so I guess.”

“...that’s it?”

Their voices were clearer now, and Jungkook held his breath. “What else do you want me to say,
Jimin?”

“Tae, I’ve seen you take terrified Blesseds and within three hours have them playing Uno with you.
Didn’t you talk to him?”

“I answered his questions. Why are you giving me that look?”

“This isn’t like you–”

“I don’t want to talk about this right now.”

“You never want to talk about it. I’m not dumb Tae, I know what you’re doing–”

“Then why are you still asking?”

“Because–”

The floorboard under Jungkook’s foot creaked suddenly. He winced, mouthing a curse. The
conversation stopped.

After a beat of silence, Jungkook sprung into action. He loudly began walking down the stairs,
rubbing at his eyes. As he entered the kitchen he let out an exaggerated yawn, his eyes squeezing
shut. “Morning, Taehyung-ssi.”

He heard a mumbled reply, and opened his eyes. Taehyung was standing behind the kitchen island,
turned away. Another man leaned against the countertop, lithe with pastel blonde hair. “Oh!”
Jungkook said, faking shock. “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear anyone else down here.”

There was a knowing glint in the man’s eye, but he merely smiled. “It’s alright. I’m Jimin, it’s nice
to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too,” Jungkook said, bowing politely. “You’re Taehyung’s friend, right?”

“That I am, despite him being a royal pain in the ass sometimes.” Taehyung still had his back to
Jungkook, so he couldn’t see the man’s expression in response to Jimin’s words. He wore loose
pants and a hugely oversized white shirt, his dark hair once again held back by a headband. It
seemed that despite Taehyungie’s intimidating looks, in private he prefered loose clothes and
comfort. “Take a seat, Jungkook. I’ll have breakfast ready shortly.”

Jungkook couldn’t help but perk up at the mention of food, his stomach ever the traitor.
“Taehyung-ssi also said you were a Blessed?”

“Mhmm.” Jimin turned back around, setting a pot on the stove and bumping Taehyung’s hip.
“Make yourself useful and keep stirring that.”

“I thought you were the chef,” Taehyung mumbled. If Jungkook didn’t know better he’d say the
man was pouting.

“And you’re the sous chef.”

Jungkook began to rise from his chair. “I– I can help–”

“Don’t you dare.” Jimin shot one last look at Taehyung, who finally began stirring the pot, before
walking around to see down next to Jungkook. “I want to get to know our new guest. Tell me about
yourself, Jungkook.”

“Um.” Jungkook looked down at the table, absentmindedly picking at a hangnail. He couldn’t
remember the last time someone had asked him about himself. “I’m– I’m in college. For graphic
design. Or at least, I was. I can’t go to my classes now, right?”

Jimin frowned. “Didn’t they tell– oh.” An unclear expression briefly crossed his face, before Jimin
returned to the same friendly counteract. “Yoongi-hyung took care of it for you. We wrote to your
teachers saying you had a family emergency and needed to take classes remotely for a while.
We’re still buying you a computer and school supplies, but you should be set up tomorrow at the
latest.”

“Really?” Jungkook didn’t bother trying to hide the relief that shot through him. At least his life
wouldn’t completely be in shambles once this blew over. “Thank you so much. I don’t need a new
computer, though, I have one in my apartment–”

“Ah, Jungkook….” Jimin grimaced. “Your apartment’s sort of off-limits, at the moment. Both
other gangs and the BSA likely have it under constant surveillance just in case you come back.”

“O-oh.” And just like that, all sense of relief fled him. “Maybe they’ll go away?”

Jimin didn’t seem convinced. “Yeah, maybe. But hey, if there’s anything you need, let us know!
And Yoongi-hyung’s fucking loaded, so I’d be asking for Gucci sandals if I were you.”

Jungkook didn’t want Gucci sandals. He wanted his stuffed animals and string lights. But still, he
dutifully nodded. “Thank you.”

He could smell the scent of savory porridge starting to fill the air, and Jimin left the table to check
on the food. Jungkook stared down at the table, his hands itching to do something. It had been a
long time since someone else took care of him, and Jungkook didn’t entirely remember how to
react.

“What about my job?” Jungkook dared to ask as Jimin and Taehyung carried over three steaming
bowls of dakjuk. “I can’t exactly do that remotely.”

Jimin sighed. “We tried to keep that for you as well, but… your boss was pretty insistent that if you
missed more than three days, you would be fired. He sounds like an asshole, though, you’re better
off without him.”

Jungkook had suspected as much, but anxiety still curled in his gut. “He was the only one that
would hire me,” he mumbled in reply, before shoving a spoonful of porridge in his mouth. It was
far too hot, and his eyes watered in response.

“Well, if you want we’ll get you set up with a new job,” Jimin said confidently. His cheeriness was
in stark contrast to Taehyung’s solemn silence or Jungkook getting cooked from the inside out.
“With a boss that understands that life happens. For now, though, we’ll take care of all of your
expenses.”

Jungkook nodded. The porridge tasted good once it cooled down a little. At the very least, he
wasn’t going to starve while locked away.

“Is there anyone else we should contact? Any friends or family to let them know you’re okay?”

Taehyung’s deep voice surprised Jungkook, but it was overshadowed by the sting he felt with the
question. He looked down, suddenly very interested in his breakfast. “No. There’s no one who
would worry.”

“Jungkook, it’s… very likely you might be here for longer than a few days,” Jimin said gently.
“We’re working on getting you a secure phone, but I don’t want you to feel like you need to wait to
send word to your loved ones. If there’s anyone who would be planning on seeing you within the
next month–”

“No,” Jungkook said, the word harsh as it fell out of his mouth. “No. There’s no one like that.”
He was looking down, but he could tell they were staring at him. He wondered what expression
they bore– confusion, wondering what must be so deeply wrong with Jungkook that he had no one
that cares about him, mockery, laughing that his existence is so lonely, or pity, the cloying kind
that made Jungkook feel infinitely pathetic. It was always one of those three.

“Well! You’ll have more to do than just sit in here and waste away,” Jimin suddenly announced.
“Tomorrow Namjoon-hyung and I will come over, and we’ll start your training.”

Jungkook sharply jerks his head up, his brain struggling to catch up against the cycle of self-
loathing. “What?”

Jimin grinned, his eyes sparkling. “You’re a Blessed now,” he said matter-of-factly. “Don’t you
want to learn how to act like one?”

***

Jungkook was beginning to wonder if he had not, in fact, been kidnapped by a gang. Rather, a
collection of male models.

He had nearly squeaked when Jimin had walked in with six feet of bespeckled muscle trailing
behind him. The button-down shirt the man was wearing did little to detract from his beauty– if
anything, it only added to his “Daddy Professor” vibes. Jungkook clearly needed to add more
adjectives to his list than “Mr. Beautiful” (a title that had since been revoked, since Taehyung
seemed to insist on outshining his looks with his surly personality). This man deserved the moniker
“Mr. Adonis.”

“Nice to meet you, Jungkook,” the man said, a backpack slung over his shoulder. Jungkook froze
where he stood by the kitchen sink, a drying rag in his hands as Taehyung scrubbed dishes. “I’m
Namjoon.”

Jungkook swallowed. “Are you a giant Blessed?”

Taehyung snorted. Jimin looked delighted. Namjoon just blinked in confusion. “Uh, no. I’m 100%
human. I’m just the research specialist.”

“So you’re not like a hitman? Or a master thief?”

“Alright, quit ogling,” Jimin said, pushing in some of the dining room tables to clear space. “We’re
here to help you connect more with your non-human side. Namjoonie-hyung’s here as our expert
Nephilim specialist.”

Jungkook dutifully followed, perking up at Jimin’s words. “Nephilim expert? So you’ve met others
like me?”

“Er….” Namjoon sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. “He means since a couple of nights ago.
I’ve been pouring through all the literature I can find on Nephilim.”

“Don’t worry,” Jimin said, seeing the crestfallen expression on Jungkook’s face. “As your fellow
Blessed I’m here to help you figure it out. And I doubt you’ll need long– you already summoned
Holy Fire, after all?”

Jungkook blinked in surprise. “I did?”

“See? You don’t even know what you can do. With a little training, you won’t even need
Taehyung’s protection.”
Jungkook snuck a glance over his shoulder at the man. He had his arms crossed, leaning back
against the countertop. His expression was unreadable. “I’m sure he’d love to be rid of me,”
Jungkook mumbled.

The faintest of lines furrowed Taehyung’s face, but Jungkook was distracted by movement out of
the corner of his eye. “Alright, let’s sit down,” Jimin said, reaching out. “Hyung’s gonna talk us
through some stuff, and I’ll be here to help–”

His fingers brushed against Jungkook’s, and the boy couldn’t hold back the flinch. Jimin’s eyes
widened, and he quickly drew his hand back. “Oh, I’m sorry!”

“It’s– it’s okay.” The ghost of Jimin’s touch still settled on Jungkook’s skin, and he fought back a
shudder. He took a seat on the floor, crossing his legs. “We can get started.”

Jungkook’s ears burned, waiting for a reaction. But thankfully, Jimin merely nodded and took a
seat across from Jungkook. “Okay Hyung, what do we do?”

Namjoon pulled out a chair, taking out his backpack and pulling a worn leather-bound book out,
the kind that Jungkook thought only existed at comic conventions and Halloween stores. “A
Nephilim’s power is derived from love,” he explained. “The love they have for others, the love
they receive– the more there is, the stronger they’ll be.”

“That’s the cheesiest thing I’ve ever heard,” Jungkook blurted out. “The power of love? What am
I, my little pony?”

“I promise it’s not as silly as it sounds,” Namjoon replied, although he was smiling slightly. “Just
like many Blesseds, Nephilim used to be treated very differently by humans before bloodlines
began to converge. But while a lot of Blesseds were feared, and even hunted, Nephilim were…
worshiped. I’ve read a couple of letters from the middle ages where villagers spoke of Nephilim as
their protectors. They were loved for how they helped others, and grew stronger because of it.”

“Well, I can’t be certain, but I don’t think that I have a crowd of ardent followers ready to bow at
my feet.”

Jimin smirked. “No. But love is going to help you focus your power as a Nephilim. Any Blessed
can be pushed to use their power out of overwhelming emotion– like when you called on your fire–
but you’ll never be able to control it or do anything more than send up a few sparks unless you
learn how to focus it.”

Jungkook glanced at Jimin oddly. “I thought Namjoon was the expert here.”

“He is. But Banshees are more than just canaries shrieking their heads off when something bad is
about to happen. I don’t just track Blesseds, I can understand them. Even the ones that I know little
about, like you.”

Jungkook couldn’t help but wonder how much of Jimin’s friendly nature was his personality, and
how much was his latent power manifesting himself. Jimin had been the only person he had met
thus far that he could describe as truly welcoming, but… did he really mean to act so?

He pushed the thought to the back of his mind before it could start to consume him. “Alright. So
what do I do?”

“Close your eyes,” Jimin instructed. “Think of something that makes you feel loved. Like a
person.”
His mom. She was the first– and only– person that came to Jungkook’s mind, the only one who
Jungkook could say truly loved him. Even with his eyes closed, her image was hazy in Jungkook’s
mind. It had been a long time since he last saw her. “Okay.”

“Think of a memory with that person. A good one, one that makes you happy.”

Their beach vacation. They didn’t have loads of money, but she had still saved, surprising
Jungkook with a week by the ocean in the summer before he started middle school. They had
driven to the shore with windows down, his mom playing all of her favorite ballads on the radio.
He’d run out onto the sand as soon as they’d arrived, shrieking when the hot surface touched his
feet.

“Good. Keep focusing on that. I can feel your aura already getting stronger.”

One night they had walked alongside the beach after dinner, the cold water lapping at his toes.
Jungkook watched the waves, hoping he would see a dolphin rise up.

“You’re getting so big now,” his mom mused. “Getting all grown up. Soon you won’t need me
anymore.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes. “You act like I’m about to leave for college.”

“When you get older, time passes quicker than you realize. You’ll be graduating high school
before you know it.”

There was a warmth growing in Jungkook’s chest, one that flowed down to his hands. The memory
of his mother, with her kind voice, and her laugh lines, and the way her tea could cure any ailment,
ached within him.

“Good job, you’ve summoned your fire,” Jimin murmured. His voice seemed farther away. “Try to
maintain it.”

“We can come back here, before you start high school,” his mom said. “And then again before
college. Make a tradition out of it?”

“Next time, I want to go surfing.”

His mom laughed. “If you get a summer job, maybe you can save up for some lessons. I’ll happily
watch you wipe out.”

“Hey! I won’t wipe out–”

“Easy. You have to keep control–”

Jungkook looked behind him when they left, taking one last glance at the waves. Mom had
promised they’d be back. He couldn’t wait to go swimming again, and hunting for shells, and feel
the sun beat down on his shoulders.

They never came back.

“Jungkook–”

He was pulled out of school two weeks into the year, just long enough to miss all the friends he had
never made. Living with an aunt and uncle that barely knew how to speak to him, in a town that he
hated, and a dead fucking mom–
“Look out–”

Jungkook’s eyes flew open as something slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. He felt a
rush of heat, and then the smell of burning charcoal filled the air. “What–”

He looked up to see Taehyung over him, his face grim and his gaze focused in front of them.
Jungkook followed his line of sight to see a black splotch on the opposite wall, just to the right of
where Jimin was sitting. A trail of ash led up to the stain.

A burn mark.

Jungkook gasped, and Taehyung moved back to let the boy scramble to his feet. “I’m so- I’m so
sorry–”

“Hey, it’s okay–” Jimin quickly replied. “Occupational hazard. Good thing Taehyungie was there,
right?”

If Taehyung hadn’t knocked him to the ground, Jungkook would have released the fire right toward
Jimin. Nausea churned in his stomach. “I’m so sorry, Jimin-ssi–”

“Jungkook really, it’s okay, we’ll be more careful next time–”

He quickly shook his head. “I– I think we should stop. I’m sorry for the hassle–”

“Jungkook–”

He scrambled to his feet before Taehyung could get any other words out, rushing past the three
men and his feet pounding up the stairs. He kept his head down, trying to hide the tears in his eyes
until he could retreat to the safety of his room. Only when the door closed behind him did
Jungkook let out a quiet sob.

***

Jungkook was lying back in his bed when he heard a knock on his door, absentmindedly scrolling
on the laptop that had been delivered to his room. It was the same position he had maintained for
the last few hours, once his tears finally dried. He rolled over, looking back over his shoulder. “I’m
not hungry.”

“I don’t have dinner,” Taehyung’s muffled voice came through the door. “I have something else.”

That was enough to pique Jungkook’s interest, and he sat up in bed. “What?”

A second later the door opened, and Taehyung entered. Jungkook let out a gasp as he saw the
object in the man’s arms.

“Fangy!”

He held his arms out and Taehyung handed over the Squishmallow with a slight smile, putting his
hands in his pockets. Jungkook hugged the stuffed animal tightly, breathing in its familiar smell.
“How did you get him?” Jungkook asked in a small voice. “I thought you said my apartment was
off-limits.”

“Technically, it is. But I asked Yoongi and Hoseok to come over while you were in your room.
Had them keep watch while I ran an errand.”

Jungkook looked up. Only then did he realize the cut on Taehyung’s bottom lip, and a purpling
bruise he could see at the edges of his shirt collar. “Did…?” Jungkook swallowed. “Did you get
attacked?”

Something in Taehyung’s gaze softened. “It’s fine Jungkook, really. I had to get past a couple BSA
agents, but I’ve handled much worse. Besides, I figured you deserve some comfort after the day
you’ve had.” He shrugged, looking away, but there was a faint pink dust on the man’s cheeks. “I
wasn’t able to grab much, but I was able to take a few of your stuffed animals, and your gaming
console. I– I hope that helps.”

Jungkook stared at him for a few seconds, lips parting, and then he ducked his head down. When
he spoke, he hoped his voice was stable. “T-Thank you, Taehyung-ssi. Even though you guys have
kidnapped me–” he heard Taehyung let out a snort, “you’ve been really nice. And helped me a lot.
I– I know I’m not skilled or helpful like the rest of you are.”

There was a pause, and then Taehyung sighed. “May I sit down?”

Jungkook nodded, shifting over on the bed. Taehyung took a seat beside him, his hands flexing on
his thighs.

“I know our world is… different than the one you’re used to,” Taehyung said. “Danger doesn’t
phase us. But it’s not your world, and you didn’t choose to be thrust into it. We probably haven’t
been understanding enough of that.”

Jungkook swallowed, tightening his hold on his Squishmallow. “I’d be dead by now if it wasn’t for
you guys, right?”

“You deserve to hear the truth, so… probably. Or held captive while someone decides what to do
with you.”

A dry laugh ripped from Jungkook’s throat. “All this hassle because I’m supposedly so powerful,
and I can’t even summon a flame without nearly burning Jimin-ssi down. I’m a defective
Nephilim.”

“You’ve only had access to your powers for a few days,” Taehyung retorted. “You’ll learn. And
we’ll keep you safe until you do.”

Silence reigned for a few more moments. Jungkook tasted the words he wanted to say, rolling them
around on his tongue. And then–

“Why are you helping me?”

Taehyung blinked, and then the rest of Jungkook’s words came spilling out. “You said you help
Blesseds, but why? I’m just a waste of time and resources for you. I can’t even offer you my power,
like the Blesseds in the Menagerie do. So why would you and Yoongi waste your time helping
me?”

“Maybe we don’t want to see you killed.”

“You don’t know me, ” Jungkook shot back, surprising himself with the force of his words. “Why
do you care what happens to me?”

Taehyung’s jaw tightened. His gaze was stony, looking out away from Jungkook. But the boy
stubbornly waited for an answer.

“...this isn’t my story to tell,” Taehyung finally said. “But Yoongi-hyung had a sister. She wasn’t a
Nephilim but she was powerful, like you. And she had no one to protect her. The BSA took her
away, and he never got to see her again. He was just a kid. That’s why he started his business in
forging papers, to give other Blesseds a fighting chance.”

Jungkook’s lips parted in shock. When he had met Yoongi, the man seemed so unflappably calm
that it was hard for him to imagine the man incapable of protecting those he loved. One question,
however, still plagued his mind. “What about you?”

A ghost of a smile danced on Taehyung’s lips. “I didn’t really grow up with any family other than
Jimin. I got involved in this to keep him safe. Over time I realized that not everyone was lucky
enough to have someone looking out for them. And….” He shook his head. “Don’t get me wrong,
we’re not a charity. We steal and destroy and even kill, if we have too. But we also try to help those
that have no one else.”

Jungkook sucked in a slow breath. “You… you seem like you do a good job of that.”

And like the flick of a switch, the warmth in Taehyung’s eyes was gone. “Yoongi does. I just try to
follow orders.”

Jungkook turned his attention back to Fangs, gently thumbing at one of the bat’s soft ears. One
question still plagued him.

“I…I don’t know if I can learn to use my power,” he murmured. “Namjoon-ssi said that Nephilim
are driven by love, but… I don’t have a lot of friends and family. Or, or any, for that matter.” He
felt the familiar rush of shame up the back of his neck as he spoke. Even the Sonata, a gang of
criminals, clearly had more love for each other than Jungkook did in his life. “The only person that
ever loved me is dead. So. I don’t see that changing anytime soon.”

Taehyung didn’t reply. Jungkook’s heart sank, already cursing himself for revealing too much. Of
course he would think Jungkook was pathetic. Of course he would wonder what on earth was
wrong with the boy, that made him so unloveable–

“I can teach you.”

Jungkook looked up sharply. “What?”

“If you can’t use your powers, I can teach you to defend yourself the old-fashioned way,”
Taehyung replied. “I can tell you’ve already got a good amount of muscle, you just need to learn
how to use it.”

“Really?” Jungkook bit his lip, considering the offer. “I want to do that, if you’re willing to teach
me.”

“Get some rest then. We’ll start tomorrow morning.”

Taehyung stood up, and Jungkook pulled the covers back up over his legs. With his Squishmallow
back in his arms, the world felt a little less heavy.

“Oh, and Jungkook?”

He looked up, and saw Taehyung standing by the door. His lips twitched. “You can call me
hyung.”
 Chapter 5

Jungkook didn’t entirely know what to expect after Taehyung told him to change into some
workout clothes after breakfast. Maybe he thought that the bodyguard’s offer of training was more
polite than it was genuine (he wouldn’t blame Taehyung if that was the case, no one wanted to
have to deal with him), or maybe he thought that they simply wouldn’t start so soon. Either way,
he came down the stairs with more than a little trepidation, finding Taehyung clearing a space in
the living room. He quirked a brow. “Why don’t we do this outside?”

“The protective runes only cover the house.”

“We can’t apply them outside?”

“The wider the protection circle, the more likely it is something’s gonna slip through the cracks.”
Taehyung pushed the couch back, his oversized t-shirt and loose sweatpants betraying his toned
arms. Jungkook couldn’t help himself from looking with a lazy interest, Taehyung’s sleeves riding
up to show his biceps. “We’ve extended it further for other Blesseds, but we can’t take a chance
with you.”

Jungkook bit his lip. He couldn’t remember the last time he had gone so long without feeling the
sun. Taehyung turned around from pushing back the couch, and he paused when he saw Jungkook.
He made a non committal noise, one Jungkook couldn’t interpret. “You have more muscle than I
thought.”

“Um.” Jungkook looked down, realizing he was showing more skin with a loose muscle tee and
gym shorts than he had before. “Thank you?”

The silence stretched on for an uncomfortably long moment. Jungkook shifted, rubbing the muscle
on his forearm. “Should I warm up, or something?” Jungkook finally blurted out.

Taehyung finally seemed to snap out of whatever weird trance he was in. “We’ll start with showing
you how to throw a punch,” he replied. “Have you ever been taught that?”

“Not unless you count Wii Sports boxing.”

The bodyguard let out a snort, even though he didn’t acknowledge Jungkook’s quip. “Curl your
fingers in with your thumb sticking out. Then place your thumb over your fingers. Good, like that.”

He walked closer, reaching out to adjust Jungkook’s curled fists. Jungkook fought back a shudder
as Taehyung’s slender fingers brushed over his knuckles.

Taehyung glanced up, and inhaled at the expression on Jungkook’s face. “Oh, sorry. I forgot you
don’t like being touched.”

“It’s not that I don’t like it.” Jungkook couldn’t meet the bodyguard’s eyes, cheeks heating up.
“I’m just not used to it.”

“I won’t do it again.”

“No, you-” Jungkook clamped his mouth shut, fighting back the words that wanted to come out.
“It’s okay. I really don’t mind. I’ll say if it does.”

Taehyung seemed unsure, but after another moment he thankfully seemed to move on. “When
you’re throwing a punch you never want to lock out your joints. Keep your elbows pointed down,
and with a slight bend. There you go.”

Jungkook dutifully listened, his initial jerky movements smoothing out with repetition. His swipes
to the air changed into sinking his fist into a couch cushion, Taehyung giving an approving nod
every time Jungkook managed to stagger him a bit with a blow. After a few more well-placed shots
Taehyung stepped back, a thin sheen of sweat on his brow.

“You pick things up quickly,” he said approvingly. “Jimin broke his hand three times before he
finally solidified his form.”

Jungkook scoffed. “I don’t think throwing a single punch is going to keep the magical mafia from
shanking me.”

Something glinted in Taehyung’s eyes. “Sometimes, it’s not about how well you can fight. It’s
about how much you fight.”

The boy rolled his eyes. “No matter how much of a hissy fit I throw, I’m not overcoming a Blessed
that can actually use their powers.”

All the warning Jungkook got was Taehyung’s eyes narrowing, and the man’s jaw clenching. Then
he moved, and the world swirled around Jungkook as he was knocked to the ground.

His back hit the floor, not as hard as it would have had he been free-falling, and then he processed a
vice-like grip around his waist keeping him steady. But there was also a hand gripping his jaw, and
a weight pinning him down to the ground. Jungkook stilled, looking up at Taehyung’s cold eyes
above him.

“If someone tries to hurt you, it doesn’t matter how outclassed you think you are,” Taehyung said,
his voice low and commanding. “You do whatever it takes to keep yourself alive.”

Jungkook sucked in a sharp breath. Surely his heart was racing from only adrenaline. “Isn’t that
your job?”

The hand on his chin tightened for a moment, and then released, as if controlling an instinctive
action. “I won’t always be there,” Taehyung hissed. “And I’m not infallible. You shouldn’t trust
me like that.”

Jungkook swallowed, defiance rising in his voice. “Then what should I do?”

“Kick. Scream. Make it as big of a hassle as possible for them to take you.” They were so close,
Jungkook could feel Taehyung’s breath ghost across his cheek. “Whatever you do, just don’t stop
fighting.”

Jungkook wiggled a little bit, and then winced. “You’re hurting me.”

Taehyung’s eyes widened, and he jerked his hands off of Jungkook as if he had been burned. “Shit,
rea–”

Jungkook bucked his hips up, throwing Taehyung off balance. He grabbed at the bodyguard’s
loose t-shirt to pull him down, and they crashed down on the floor together. Jungkook rolled over
as quickly as he could, throwing a leg over Taehyung’s hips. Taehyung shifted to sit up, but
Jungkook put his hands on his chest and forced the man down, relying on his greater arm strength.
He couldn’t help the smirk that grew on his lips as he looked down, heart thudding with pride.
“Like that?”
Taehyung merely smiled, showing no sign of being upset by Jungkook’s ruse. “Exactly like that.
Don’t be afraid to use every dirty trick in the book.”

Something sharp pressed against Jungkook’s navel, and he jumped. “But you’ve still got ways to
go before you can get the jump on me,” Taehyung continued.

Jungkook looked down. A small silver blade pressed against his stomach, not enough to hurt, but
enough to make its presence known. He looked back at Taehyung, scowling. “That’s cheating.”

“It’s just as fair as what you just did.”

“Yeah, but I’m not a clean-shaven John Wick.”

“A what–

“Ahem.”

Jungkook looked up to see Hoseok leaning against the doorway, arms crossed over an oversized
green sweatshirt with a graphic print. He glanced at Taehyung, raising an eyebrow. “Am I
interrupting something?”

Warmth exploded across Jungkook’s cheeks, and he scrambled to his feet, taking several large
steps back away from Taehyung. The other man, however, seemed merely amused, taking his time
to stand back up. “Figured he should learn how to defend himself.”

“Is that what we’re calling it, then?”

“Don’t be an ass. Especially not when you’re certainly not one to talk.” But there was still a
mischievous glint in Taehyung’s eyes as he glanced towards Jungkook, one that could only spell
trouble. “Angel catches on quickly.”

Jungkook only hoped his ears weren’t burning as much at the nickname as he thought they were.
“Yeah?” Hoseok asked, and thank god, maybe the conversation was finally moving to another
topic. “Did you do Tae Kwon Do in high school?”

He bit his lip. “No.”

“Baseball? Basketball? Track and field?”

Never mind, maybe being tormented was better than this. “I, uh–” Jungkook rubbed the back of his
neck. “I wasn’t really chosen for that stuff?”

“How come? You seem strong–”

“Did you want something, Hyung?” Taehyung interrupted, sounding annoyed. “I know if you left
your charge for this, it must be important.”

“I leave Yoongi alone.”

“Rarely.”

“Because he has a tendency to get himself in trouble whenever I’m not around.” Hoseok stretched
his arms above his head, and Jungkook saw a handgun holstered at his waist. “But Seokjin’s
babysitting him at the moment. I’m sure he’s being bored to tears with Big Seok’s vision of a grand
auction.”
“I almost feel bad for him,” Taehyung mused, running a hand through his hair. Seeing Jungkook’s
curious expression, he jerked his head towards Hoseok. “Hoseokie-hyung is Yoongi-hyung’s
personal bodyguard. He’s been around since even before Jiminie and I joined.”

“I keep the boss alive so he can torment everyone else,” Hoseok quipped. But his expression then
turned serious. “But we need to talk, Tae-yah.”

Taehyung’s face smoothed out into a solemn mask, the same expression he commonly wore.
“Alright. We can chat in my room–”

“What’s going on?” Jungkook’s voice came out higher than he intended, the bubbly excitement
inside of him quickly fading away. “Is something wrong?”

“Nothing you need to worry about–”

“If it’s about me,” Jungkook interrupted, surprising himself with his own boldness, “I want to
know.”

Taehyung raised an eyebrow, but said nothing to protest. He looked back over at Taehyung. “Well,
is it?”

“Yeah but….” Hoseok rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s not pleasant.”

Anxiety curled in Jungkook’s stomach, but he forced himself to sound confident. “I want to hear
it.”

Hoseok glanced over at Taehyung, hesitating, but the bodyguard merely shrugged. “It’s his
choice.”

“Fair enough.” Hoseok put his hands in his pockets. “We received intel that the Circus is on the
Nephilim hunt now. They don’t know we have him, but they’re looking.”

“Fuck.” Taehyung sucked in a breath through his teeth. “They’re always a nightmare and a half to
deal with.”

“What… what’s the Circus?” Jungkook dared to ask.

“Offshoots of the Menagerie,” Taehyung answered. “Who realized that they weren’t the only ones
who wanted Blesseds as cannon fodder. There are people willing to pay millions for a hitman who
can turn immaterial.”

Jungkook had a feeling he knew where the conversation was going, but he couldn’t help but be
hopeful. “So they hire Blesseds?”

“They sell Blesseds,” Hoseok clarified. “Traffick them the same way we do artifacts. And now that
the elites of the underground know there’s a Nephilim around, they’re practically salivating at the
chance to deliver–”

“Hyung,” Taehyung said sharply. Jungkook could feel the bodyguard’s eyes on him, and hoped he
didn’t look too pale. “We’ve dealt with them before. There’s no need to panic. We just have to be
careful.”

“That’s what Yoongs said as well,” Hoseok sighed. “But still, you needed to know. Hopefully
nothing gets to you without going through us, but we can’t plan for hope.”
“You’re right. We need to be prepared.” Taehyung looked over at Jungkook. “I didn’t want to
mention this earlier because you seemed overwhelmed enough, but there’s a panic room in this
house, the door’s hidden by the stairs. It’s guarded by a magical keyword, so it’ll only open for the
people that know it.” Jungkook’s eyes widened, remember the slight discoloration he had seen. “If
anything goes wrong, you go there and hide.”

“I thought I was supposed to fight like hell?”

“That’s a last resort. If everyone does their job, you won’t have to fight.”

“Uh-uh.” Jungkook could feel a cut start to develop on his lip from where he gnawed on the flesh,
his anxious habit now nearly ever-present. Every time he felt like he got used to the ground shifting
under his feet, another earthquake threw him to the ground. Would he ever get used to the
turbulence?

“I’ll, uh, leave you to whatever you were doing,” Hoseok said. Had Jungkook been looking at him,
he would have seen the ways his eyes darted between Jungkook and Taehyung. “I’m sure Yoongi
needs rescuing. By now Seokjin might be showing him centerpiece arrangements.”

“A dire situation,” Taehyung deadpanned. “See you, Hyung.”

Hoseok cheerily winked at Taehyung and nodded at Jungkook before then taking his leave.
Jungkook heard his footsteps retreat down the hall, and then the sound of the front door closing
behind him.

“Hey.”

Jungkook met Taehyung’s eyes, his brows furrowed in concern. “I don’t want you to panic, okay?
I’m sorry, I might have been a little too harsh earlier. I wanted you to take this seriously.”

Jungkook shook his head. “I’d rather know the truth than be coddled. It’s not going to get better
so… I need to get used to it.”

Taehyung’s expression was starting to edge dangerously close to pity, and he’d rather have the man
suplex him again than suffer that. He fumbled for a new topic of conversation. “So, are Hoseok-ssi
and Yoongi-ssi together?”

Taehyung rapidly blinked. “What?”

Jungkook shrugged. “Just from the way he talked, I… I assumed.” He shifted uncomfortably at
Taehyung’s expression. “Sorry, did I overstep?”

Taehyung shook his head. “No, it’s just….” He sighed. “It’s not really my place to say. They’re not
together. It’s complicated. Why did you think that they were?”

“Just had a feeling, I guess,” Jungkook mumbled.

Taehyung gave him an odd look for a couple more seconds, but then thankfully seemed to let it
drop. “Do you want to finish up training for today? You’ve already learned a lot.”

Jungkook considered it for a moment. Then he cracked his neck, wiping a few stray beads of sweat
off of his brow. “No. Let’s keep going.”

Later, his muscles ached from exertion. But for now the glint of approval in Taehyung’s eyes let
him know that he had made the right choice.
 ***

Jungkook’s eyes fluttered open, slowly rising back to consciousness from sleep. His head was
heavy, still clinging onto the last remnants of his dream. He blinked a few times, his dark bedroom
slowly coming into view.

Thud .

The world sharpened into focus, and he realized what had awoken him. He lifted his head up,
looking around the room for maybe a stray book that had fallen, or a creaky door. While it was
dark in his bedroom– it must be the middle of the night– nothing he could see was out of place.

Thud.

Jungkook pushed himself upright, fatigue leaving him more and more by the second. The noise
sounded like it came from somewhere outside of his bedroom, irregular enough not to be a pattern
but repeating itself. “Taehyung-ssi?” he whispered.

There was no reply. A chill went down Jungkook’s spine, even though his skin was still warm
from being curled up under the covers. “Hyung?”

Only silence met his call. Jungkook shook his head, and reached back for the covers. He should
just try to go back to sleep–

Thud.

His hand froze in its path, his breath catching in his throat. Hoseok’s words trailed back to his
mind, warning Taehyung about the Circus. They’re practically salivating at the chance to deliver.

Jungkook’s feet touched the floor before he realized he had left his bed, pausing for just a moment
before opening his bedroom door. His eyes searched for monsters in the shadows, but he found
nothing amiss in the darkness cast over the stairs. Still, his hand was clammy when it curled
around the doorknob. He listened. Nothing else came.

It was probably nothing. Jungkook should just go back to bed. But his heart didn’t stop pounding.

He made his way downstairs, trying not to let the floor creak underneath his weight. He could hear
the faint sound of the crickets chirping outside, the low hum of the aircon unit. No other stray noise
reached Jungkook’s ears, but that didn’t stop him from passing through the kitchen, making his
way towards a back hallway he had only entered once while given a tour of the house.

He stopped in front of a closed door, hands curling into his sleep pants. Fear dictated that he raise
his hand and knock, but anxiety kept him rooted to the spot.

Eventually his own sense of self preservation won out. He quickly lifted his hand and rapped his
knuckles on the door three times, cringing with the way his knocking disturbed the silence. He
only had to wait a few moments before he heard a stirring from inside, and Jungkook took a deep
breath.

The door swung open, and Taehyung came into view. He was wearing a set of black-and-white
checkered pajamas, his hair was disheveled, but his eyes were surprisingly clear. “Jungkook? Is
something wrong?”

“I….” Saying it out loud now felt incredibly silly. Shame caused the tips of Jungkook’s ears to
burn. “I’m sorry that I woke you, I just– I heard a noise.”
“A noise?” Taehyung pushed the door open wider, and Jungkook felt a jolt go through him when
he saw a handgun in the man’s right hand. “What kind?”

“I’m not sure, it woke me up, but it– it might be coming from outside?”

The more Jungkook spoke, the more ridiculous his own words sounded. He ducked his head down.
“I’m sorry, it’s probably nothing. I’m– I’m so sorry–”

“No, it’s–” Taehyung ran a hand through his hair, pushing the curls out of his eyes. “I’ll do a
sweep. Stay behind me. If anything happens, you know to go straight to the panic room.”

Jungkook dutifully nodded, stepping to the side to let Taehyung pass in front of him. The
bodyguard moved with quick, efficient movements, his gun pointed downwards with both hands
curled around the handle. Before they entered the other room Taehyung peaked around the corner
before moving forward.

A week ago, Jungkook would have found the sight humorous– Taehyung in his pajamas, stalking
through the house as seriously as a secret agent. But after everything he had seen, Jungkook
couldn’t muster up even a small smile, staying no more than a couple of steps behind Taehyung.

Before they went up the stairs Taehyung held out his hand, and Jungkook stopped in his tracks.
Only when he lowered his arm did Jungkook allow himself to move, seeing as staying close to the
bodyguard was the only thing that soothed his hammering heart. Yet, as they went through room
after room with nothing amiss, Jungkook’s humiliation grew large enough to consume him. After
they finished walking through the upstairs and returned to the living room, he could scarcely take
his eyes off the ground.

“I’m gonna check the outside. Stay here,” Taehyung murmured. Jungkook only mustered a small
nod in reply, rooted to the spot as he heard Taehyung’s footsteps retreat, and then the sound of the
front door opening. His legs suddenly felt weak, and he sagged back onto the couch. He tucked his
knees up close to his chest, wrapping his arms around his legs.

Taehyung returned a couple of minutes later, the tension gone from his eyes. “The house is clear. It
was likely just an animal.”

Guilt rushed through Jungkook. “I’m– I’m really sorry. I woke you up over nothing–”

Taehyung’s brow furrowed. “Hey, no. I’m glad you got to me. You did what you’re supposed to
do. I’d much rather have you wake me up at every little bump than ignore an actual invasion.”

Jungkook absentmindedly picked at a stray thread on his pants. “I just feel silly.”

“Don’t. You did the right thing.” Taehyung clicked the safety on his gun, and then set it down on
the coffee table. “You should try to get some more sleep.”

The comfort of his bedroom did sound nice, but Jungkook doubted that rest was in the cards for
him. “I don’t think I’ll be able to fall back asleep. Too wired.”

“Same here, honestly.” Taehyung let out a yawn, flopping onto the couch as well. “Not your fault,
though. I’ve just gotten used to having to be wide awake in seconds.”

“Do you guys get attacked at night a lot?”

“At the base? No. But we’ve done more than a few heists where we have to sit and stake out a
position for days. When you’re shaken awake and told it’s time to move, you have to be ready to
enter a gunfight within minutes.”

Once again Jungkook was reminded of the chasm between his world and Taehyung’s and how
utterly ill-equipped he was to cross it. Maybe Taehyung could sense his self-derision, because the
bodyguard quickly changed the subject. “Do you want to watch TV then, if neither one of us are
going back to sleep? We could–” He made a vague motion with his hands. “If you have two-player
games on your Switch, we could, uh. Do that. If you wanted.”

Finally, a tiny smile was coaxed from Jungkook. “Really? You like video games?”

Taehyung shrugged. “I never got around to getting my own system, but yeah. No one at base likes
to play though, so honestly you’d be doing me a favor.”

“I’d like that,” Jungkook said, the weight on his shoulders beginning to lighten up. “I’ve never
gotten to play any of the multiplayer games before. I– I never had anyone to play with, either.”

Jungkook expected Taehyung to make another quip, or to ask him to run upstairs and get his
Switch. But instead the older man hesitated, and for the first time Jungkook saw him look
uncertain. The boy frowned. “Taehyung-hyung? Is something wrong?”

Taehyung took a breath. “Forgive me if I’m overstepping, but….” He pursed his lips together, as if
trying to carefully choose his next words. “You… you’ve mentioned a few times how you don’t
have a lot of friends. I know your father obviously isn’t in the picture, and your mother passed, but
you didn’t make friends at school? Or have any other family?”

Jungkook let out a dry laugh, hoping that it covered up the tar that felt like it was crawling up his
throat. “Wondering what I did to be such a loser?”

“No!” Taehyung’s unsure expression only intensified. “You’re clearly not a bad kid. You’re polite,
you’re considerate of others, you’re humble. I’ve only known you a week, and even I can see that
much about you. You shouldn’t be… all on your own.”

Hearing it laid out so clearly almost made it even worse. “I wish I had an answer for you,”
Jungkook replied, forcing himself to sound casual. “It sounds stupid, but even when I was a kid I
just… couldn’t make friends. I’d introduce myself, offer to share my toys, even bring cookies and
shit but….” He forced the still-painful memories away from his mind. “No one was ever mean to
me. I was never bullied beyond what everyone went through. People just… didn’t want to be my
friend. And it stuck.”

He couldn’t bear to look at Taehyung, didn’t want to know what kind of expression the man bore.
“What about your family?”

Jungkook shrugged. “Mom’s parents were already dead. She only had one younger brother. He and
his wife took me in when my mom died, but… I could tell they were just doing it out of
obligation.” He paused, his eyes widening. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m grateful. They gave me a
place to stay, and kept me healthy, and I didn’t even have to pay rent–”

“You don’t need to be grateful for them giving you the bare minimum,” Taehyung interrupted.
“Keeping you alive is the very least they can do.”

Jungkook wasn’t that sure how to respond to that. “Yeah, well.” He picked some more at the loose
thread. “Just never was that social. So I don’t have a vast social network I’m worried about
maintaining while I’m locked away in here.”

He finally dared to look up at Taehyung. His attempt at humor had clearly fallen flat, but Taehyung
didn’t seem disgusted either, just… concerned. Which was about the most that Jungkook could
hope for.

Taehyung suddenly cleared his throat. “Well. If you’ve never played multiplayer games before,
Mario Party is a good start. It’s not my all-time favorite, but it’s pretty simple and fun. I can buy us
a copy for your Switch?”

“Really? I don’t want to make you spend money….”

“You’d be doing me a favor; I haven’t played in months. Jimin won’t play with me anymore
because he says I cheat.”

Jungkook paused. “Well, do you?”

“I accidentally nudged his elbow once when he was in the middle of a duel. It was a complete
coincidence.”

Jungkook giggled, Taehyung’s tone entirely serious. Something in the bodyguard’s eyes softened.
“Okay, hyung” Jungkook said, smiling. “I’ll go grab my Switch.”

Jungkook did end up falling back asleep, his eyes no longer able to stay open somewhere during
the third game, as the morning sunrise began to creep through the windows. And when he awoke a
few hours later to the smell of cooking breakfast, there was a blanket pulled over his shoulders.
 Chapter 6
Chapter Summary

cw for this chapter: panic attacks

Over the next week, Jungkook adjusted to his new routine quicker than he thought.

True to Jimin’s words, Jungkook received a laptop and some school supplies in order to continue
his studies. He sat in on virtual classes with nary a stray comment from his professors, and no one
seemed to even express any curiosity as to why he couldn’t come to school. Maybe that would have
saddened Jungkook previously, but now he was just grateful. His educational career, it seems,
wasn’t down the drain quite yet.

But no more part-time job still left Jungkook with a lot of free time, and so he searched for other
pursuits. He trained with Taehyung nearly every day, picking up basic grappling techniques, how
to look for improvised weapons, simple releases and wrist locks. Taehyung even let Jungkook hold
his gun, saying that even if Jungkook couldn’t learn how to shoot while locked inside, he at least
wanted the boy to understand how a gun worked. Jungkook had taken the weapon with trepidation,
nearly jumping out of his skin when Taehyung had turned off the safety.

Jimin and Namjoon also came over a couple of times, and Jungkook hesitantly tried again to access
his powers. Anxiety, however, overwhelmed his mind, and he was able to conjure up no more than
a small flame. Jimin remained optimistic that Jungkook would improve with time, but Jungkook
wasn’t so sure.

But the nights were Jungkook’s favorite. He would curl up on the couch after dinner, either
mindlessly watching videos or getting lost in a game on his Switch. And sometime later Taehyung
would wander in– sooner on some nights, later on others when he would first disappear into his
bedroom– and ask if Jungkook would like to try playing another game. It seemed as if every night
Taehyung had a new suggestion, and if Jungkook noticed that new games mysteriously seemed to
appear, well… he managed to hide his smiles.

It was the first time Jungkook could remember someone wanting to spend time with him, going out
of their way for his company. He tried not to expect Taehyung’s presence (even though that was
growing harder), nor did he dare hope that the bodyguard was genuinely enjoying himself. But
shockingly enough it seemed like Taehyung did , a smile lighting up on his face even when earlier
in the day there were dark circles under his eyes.

Now Jungkook let out a small giggle as Taehyung threw his controller down with a groan, his
character perishing under a colorful array. “I don’t understand,” he said, exasperated. “I’m a
master at Smash. I always kick Jimin’s ass. You’ve been playing this game for 45 minutes .”

“Always been good at video games,” Jungkook shrugged. “Not much else, but I do have that going
for me.”

Taehyung scoffed, already gearing up for the next match. “Yeah, right, angel. And yet you
managed to pick up a hip throw on the first try.”
Jungkook’s ears turned hot. “Beginner’s luck, I guess.” The ironic nickname had stuck, and
Taehyung seemed to delight in making him blush every time it was used.

Jungkook shot the bodyguard a look out of the corner of his eye. He would be lying to himself if he
tried to claim he didn’t find Taehyung even more and more handsome as time went by. There was
something about seeing the bodyguard’s sharp features contrasted with moments of softness–
playing video games, doing the dishes, frowning at some too-hot soup. Jungkook wondered if he
was getting to see who Taehyung really was, or if he was just deluding himself. Probably the
latter.

(Not that it mattered, the rational voice in Jungkook’s head pointed out. Swooning over his
incredibly attractive, confusingly nice, and utterly unobtainable bodyguard was going to get him
exactly nowhere. Best not dwell on it too much.)

“Besides,” he mused. “I balance it out with complete lack of social skills and complete inability to
master my powers. But I get to beat your ass in Smash, so I think I still come out on top.”

Jungkook waited to hear a snort from Taehyung, or maybe a demand of a rematch between
Jungkook’s Palutena main and Taehyung’s Chrom. But then the screen paused, and Jungkook
glanced over at the bodyguard in confusion. “Taehyung-hyung?”

Taehyung sighed. “I actually meant to tell you this earlier. I mentioned to Namjoon how… you’ve
always had trouble making friends.”

“Oh.” Warmth fled Jungkook like a cloud passing over the sun. While he hadn’t technically told
Taehyung that anything he said was in confidence he had… assumed. No matter how much he
tried to toughen himself, it still hurt to know he was seen as an oddity , something to be gossiped
about behind closed doors. “You did, did you?”

Taehyung’s eyes flew over to meet his own. “Nothing bad. Sorry, that came out wrong–”

“I get it. You want to know what’s wrong with me.”

“No, I–” Taehyung reached out to him, as if to put a hand on Jungkook’s arm, and then paused.
Jungkook returned his gaze to the screen, crossing his arms. He swallowed down the bitter words
in his throat. Anger would get him nowhere; he shouldn’t have expected so much from Taehyung.

“Jungkook.” Taehyung’s voice sounded different, soft like when he brought Jungkook Fangy. “I’m
sorry. I fucked up. Can I start over?”

Jungkook let out a long, slow breath, and then finally looked back over at Taehyung. The
bodyguard looked… hesitant. “Sure.”

“I did talk to Namjoon about how you said you’d always had issues making friends,” Taehyung
said carefully. “I should have asked your permission first before doing so, and I’m sorry that I
didn’t. I thought I was being helpful, but really I was just being thoughtless.”

Jungkook fidgeted in his seat. “I never said you couldn’t talk to him about me.”

“No. But what you shared was… personal , and I shouldn’t have just assumed you’d be okay with
me repeating it.”

He couldn’t remember the last time he had received an apology. “Please just ask first,” Jungkook
muttered. “I don’t like being talked about like that. It feels like I’m being mocked.”
“I promise, that wasn’t my intention,” Taehyung said, sounding sincere. “I spoke to Namjoon
because I couldn’t understand why someone like you wasn’t surrounded by people who cared
about you. I was wondering if it had something to do with your Nephilim nature, and… I may be
right.”

Jungkook’s eyes sharply snapped back to Taehyung. “What do you mean?”

“Nephilim are said to be… unsettling. All Blesseds have an aura, but most are subtle enough that
they’re not noticed. Since you’re only half-human, however, yours is much stronger. Before you
turned 21 your Grace hid your aura, but Namjoon theorized that subconscious survival instincts
could still pick up on the fact that you were a powerful Blessed.”

Jungkook’s head was swimming. “So– so what does that mean?”

“People could have just sensed something different about you. Nothing that you did or could have
known yourself. But it’s hard to make friends with a demigod.”

The last sentence was said with a hint of levity, maybe done in an attempt to draw a small smile
from Jungkook. But Jungkook could only stare, his mind reeling from what he just learned. “So
it’s– it’s not me?”

For some reason, Taehyung looked sad. “I don’t think it is. I think people could just tell you were
different. And people are scared of different.”

Nearly his entire life wondering what made him so unapproachable, and it turned out to be nothing
that Jungkook could even hope to control. “So….” Jungkook took a deep breath, fisting his hands
on his pants. When did he start shaking? “So now that I’ve lost my Grace, am I… normal? Do you
notice anything weird about me?”

“I deal with weird on a daily basis,” Taehyung replied. “So my ‘normal’ meter is likely a bit
broken. I’ve been–” he paused, licking his lips, “I’ve been close to several Blesseds. But there’s
nothing about you that feels any different than the rest.” He frowned. “Well, there is one thing.
Something pretty hard to ignore, actually.”

Jungkook’s heart leapt up to his throat. “What is it?”

“Your supernatural predilection for video games.”

Jungkook started at Taehyung for a second. Then he leaned forward, rearing back an arm and
smacking Taehyung on the shoulder. “You asshole !” he shrieked, even as his lips split into a grin.
“You’re such a dick –”

Taehyung chuckled, weakly putting up his arms but otherwise doing little to defend himself. Later,
when Jungkook laid in his bed, he couldn’t help but replay the sound of Taehyung’s laugh in his
mind.

***

Jungkook let out a groan as he got out of the shower, his sore muscles slowly untensing. While he
was picking up fighting techniques fairly quickly, he still walked away with plenty of bruises and
aching muscles. Jungkook might have had more bulk than Taehyung, but the bodyguard could turn
his form sharp as ice and as strong as steel. Every training session left Jungkook content, but plenty
sore.

He quickly dried off, pulling on briefs and a pair of loose shorts. They had trained later in the day
than normal, and Jungkook figured they would be eating dinner in about an hour. He wiped the
condensation off the bathroom mirror, taking a cursory glance at himself.

Jungkook wasn’t unattractive– that much he knew. But he still carried a lot of baby fat on his face,
his eyes wide like a child’s. It didn’t exactly go with his muscled build, that much he knew. It was
hard to know if his worries were merely insecurities or genuine detractions when no one had ever
expressed even a passing interest in him.

Jungkook shook his thoughts away, pulling on a well-loved sleep shirt, soft against his skin. With
one hand he reached for a cotton pad, and with the other he reached for his toner that he kept on
the windowsill next to the sink. He distractedly twisted the cap open with his thumb and
forefinger.

The bottle slipped from his grasp, hitting the ground with a jarring bang. “Shit!” Jungkook cursed,
dropping to his knees and quickly grabbing the bottle. But it was too late, half its contents were
already puddling out on the floor. Jungkook groaned, grabbing his towel and mopping up the
mess.

He sopped up the liquid, scrubbing the tile dry. A loud sigh permeated the bathroom. That had
been good toner too, a semi-expensive brand Jungkook had saved for. Jungkook leaned back,
trying to see if there was any other place he had missed. And then paused.

He hadn’t noticed it before, but there was a subtle design on the floor underneath the windowsill,
something written in white that was nearly invisible against the pale tile. Jungkook leaned forward,
feeling for the writing. The surface was raised underneath his finger, with a texture not dissimilar to
crayon or wax. It cut off where Jungkook had cleaned up the toner.

Runes.

Jungkook stared at it for a few seconds, and then quickly stood up, his spilled toner forgotten. He
pulled open the bathroom door. “Hey, Taehyung–”

He took no more than a couple of steps into his room before he froze in place. At first he thought
he was looking at smoke, and then the dark wisps thickened. Black clouds swirled around the
center of his room, light at first and then whirling faster, and faster, like a miniature tornado. As the
clouds coalesced, a humanoid figure formed in the middle.

The clouds cleared, disappearing into thin air. A young man stood wearing a black cloak, smoke
curling around the edges of the fabric. He smiled at Jungkook. “Hello, little Nephilim.”

Jungkook bolted for the door. His hand reached out for the doorknob, but he was intercepted,
yanked back as his fingers swept through empty air. A scream tore from his throat. “TAEHY–”

A hand clamped on his throat, cutting him off. His feet dragged on the floor as he stumbled back,
reaching up to claw at his attacker’s arm. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t get away, he was choking –

“Kick. Scream. Make it as big of a hassle as possible for them to take you.”

Jungkook balled his hand into a fist, and then drove his elbow as hard as he could behind him. He
heard a heavy oof as his elbow sunk into the attacker’s stomach, the grip on his throat releasing. He
scrambled forward, trying to get distance between himself and his attacker.

He only made it a couple of steps before something slammed into him, knocking him to the
ground. His attacker pressed down on top of him, using his weight to keep Jungkook pinned down.
“Don’t make this difficult,” the attacker snarled. “We need your heart nice and fresh.”
“You do whatever it takes to keep yourself alive.”

His palms pressed flat against the ground, before Jungkook pushed up, his muscles straining from
the effort to wiggle out from the man. He could only manage an inch of space– but it was enough.
The attacker let out a grunt as they rolled to the side in a tangle of limbs. Jungkook kicked and
thrashed, somehow finding the ground under his feet.

He staggered upright just as the attacker did the same. Jungkook froze as their eyes met. The
bedroom door was just behind the man.

The attacker reached for something sheathed on his belt, and pulled out a gleaming silver knife.
“Circus needs your heart. Pretty sure there was never anything about ears, though.”

A knife. Jungkook didn’t know how to protect himself against a knife. Should he charge the man?
Try to barricade himself in the bathroom? One slip and then the weapon would slice into his skin,
maybe even bone, oh god he didn’t want to lose a limb–

The door swung open with a harsh, cracking sound. Then two loud bangs filled the room, the sharp
noise driving a spike of pain into Jungkook’s ears. He flinched, hands flying up to cover his ears,
eyes instinctively squeezing shut. Through the cup of his hands, he then heard a muffled thump.
Like a bag of wet cement hitting the floor.

Jungkook opened his eyes to see Taehyung stepping around the attacker’s body, handgun tightly
clenched in one hand. He took Jungkook’s wrist in a vice-like grip. “We’re going to the panic
room. Stay behind me.”

There was no time to respond before Jungkook was dragged out of the room, no time to focus on
the sound of the attacker’s dying wheeze. They thundered down the stairs, Jungkook nearly
tripping as his bare feet slipped across the wood. As they passed the living room Jungkook saw
another swirl of dark smoke out of the corner of his eye.

“Taehyung–”

The hand on his wrist released, and then all Jungkook could see and feel was the press of
Taehyung’s body against his own, the bodyguard forcing him back. Another gunshot went off, and
Jungkook could feel splinters of wood strike his cheek. Right next to his head.

Taehyung raised his gun. Another shot. Another thump .

Taehyung started moving again, but Jungkook’s legs felt sluggish. The panic room was only a few
steps away. But all Jungkook could focus on was the spreading pool of blood on the hardwood
floors, and the attacker’s open eyes. There were a few pieces of white on the floor behind the man.
Jungkook thought it was bone.

“ -kook!”

He was dragged forward by the wrist, and then the hold released as Taehyung slapped his hand
against the wall underneath the stairs. “ Schubert ,” he breathed. Instantly the wall dissapeared,
like it had never existed at all.

One moment Jungkook was staring in wonder at the panic room, and the next Taehyung’s sharp
eyes were looking into his own. Was he being moved? A hand on his shoulder seemed to be
guiding him.

“Stay in here until it’s quiet. Don’t open the door for anyone that doesn’t know your safety word.”
He took a step down onto uneven ground, realizing it ws the short flight of stairs down into the
panic room. When did Taehyung open it?Too late, Jungkook realized that Taehyung was still
standing in the hallway. “W-wait, don’t–”

“It’s going to be okay,” Taehyung said. Another gunshot rang out, somewhere in the house.
Shouting.

Taehyung looked away from Jungkook, eyes hardening as he searched for the next target. He was
already raising his gun as the door slammed shut.

And then Jungkook was alone.

***

The worst part was that Jungkook could still hear it all.

The walls of the panic room were thick, lined with metal and concrete. But not thick enough, as the
sounds of shouting and gunshots still echoed in the small room. Jungkook sat on the ground, back
against the wall, knees pulled up towards his chest. The single overhead lamp provided a small
amount of light.

Now that his adrenaline had faded, Jungkook felt injuries start to surface. His throat ached, neck
sore, and purple bruises were forming on his knees from where he had been knocked to the ground.
It could have been way worse, though. He could have ended up like the man Taehyung shot right
outside the panic room.

He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the door, terrified that he would see it suddenly swing open or
even be blasted away. As long as he heard the sounds of commotion, he knew it wasn’t over. Then
again, the silence could be even more terrifying– depending on what was awaiting Jungkook on the
other side.

In the short time before Jungkook was shoved into the panic room, multiple members of the Circus
had breached the house. Taehyung was skilled, but… could he really stand a chance if
outnumbered? Were Yoongi and the others coming? How many attackers did the Circus send?
Jungkook couldn’t stop thinking about it, not when the sounds of battle were still raging outside.

All because of a spilled bottle of toner. All because of Jungkook’s stupidity. If anyone– if
Taehyung got hurt– it would be all his fault.

People willing to fight and die for him, and he was cowering in a corner.

A gasp burst from his lips as his lungs screamed for air. When had he stopped breathing regularly?
Even now every breath was ragged. His eyes stung. When he reached up to rub at his eyes,
something damp touched his hands.

“We need your heart nice and fresh.” As if Jungkook was no more than a piece of meat, a cow to
be quartered, and slaughtered. Maybe that wasn’t too far from the truth. Clearly they didn’t need
him to have control over his power in order for him to be valuable. He wondered if they wanted
him wholesale, or in pieces. Would one faction take his heart, and another his brain?

A hysterical laugh bubbled out of him. He hugged himself tighter, his fingers digging into his legs.
The air still felt thin, and Jungkook’s lungs faintly burned with every inhale. Was he running out of
oxygen? Was the room airtight? He almost hoped it was, if only for the delicious irony. An army
of people trying to take him, only for him to suffocate in a reinforced broom closet.
It was funny. Jungkook couldn’t stop laughing, each of his giggles ending in a little hitching gasp.
His cheeks were damp. The light must be losing power, because the world around him looked
dimmer and dimmer.

The roar outside seemed even louder now, as if someone was banging on the door. Maybe they
were about to break in. Was someone saying his name?

“ Jungkook? Jungkook can we come in–”

If they couldn’t come in, maybe they would get bored eventually. He would wait until he heard no
more noise, and then he could come out. Or maybe he would be driven out first, by either
starvation or lack of oxygen. The world seemed so, so dim.

“ Jungkook, it’s Taehyung. It’s safe now. You can come out, okay? Now please open the door-”

A jolt of pain went up his leg, and Jungkok realized his fingers were nearly burrowing into his
legs, knuckles white. Every breath he took felt wet and labored.

“ Move over. I’ll open the door myself. Schubert. ”

Light flooded into the room as the wall disappeared. Jungkook shrieked, trying to back away but
finding nowhere to go. Footsteps came down the stairs, and Jungkook lashed out, like a trapped
animal.

A firm grip circled his wrists, restricting his movements. Jungkook sobbed, the sound tearing itself
out of his throat. No, no, he didn’t want to be taken, he didn’t want to be sold –

“Shh, shhh, it’s just me. Angel, please calm down.”

He knew that voice. It wasn’t the voice of an enemy, of someone who wanted to hurt him.

“Take a deep breath for me. Just one. Do it now.”

The firm tone jolted Jungkook, making his eyes finally focus through the blur of tears. His chest
hitched on the first few tries, but then he gulped in a full mouthful of air. It was like his head
breaking above water.

“There you go,” Taehyung murmured. He knelt in front of Jungkook, still holding his wrists, but
his grip softer now. There was a bruise on his cheek, and he had a split lip. “Do it again. I know
you can.”

Jungkook couldn’t conjure up enough thought to protest. Another breath slipped through his lips,
each inhale of air decreasing his panic futher and further. Slowly, the ground felt a bit more stable.

“Good job,” Taehyung said. “I knew you could do it.”

Jungkook blinked, clearing the tears from his eyes. Up the stairs he saw Hoseok and Yoongi, both
looking a little worse for wear. His voice wavered as he spoke. “Is… it over?”

He heard Taehyung suck in a breath. “Yeah. It’s over. You’re safe now.”

Jungkook could feel his hands trembling in Taehyung’s hold. The bodyguard looked at him as if he
were about to break.

He sagged forward, his chest bumping against Taehyung’s. Another cry broke out of him, not like
his hysterical sobs from before, but the quiet whimper of someone who had nothing left to give.
His face ended up in the crook of Taehyung’s neck, dark curls tickling his skin.

A few moments later, one hand wrapped around his shoulders, and the other cradled his head.
Taehyung held him like he was trying to grasp a butterfly’s wing. “It’s okay. It’s okay.”
 Chapter 7

Taehyung’s arm was heavy around Jungkook’s shoulder as he slid out of the car. Jungkook was
grateful for it, both the physical presence as well as the subtle support comforting. His body felt
exhausted, like he had just worked a double shift after working out. Every muscle ached and
groaned in protest. The aftermaths of both an adrenaline rush and a panic attack were brutal.

Jungkook still summoned the energy to raise his eyes and see where they were headed. It had all
been a blur as he was led out of the safe house– no longer worthy of its name– and into sleek black
car. He couldn’t say how long they had driven. Half an hour? An hour?

The car had eventually stopped in front of a large house, like the kinds Jungkook sometimes drove
by in Gangnam. Its entrance was marked with a large set of double doors, windows going up at
least three stories high, cobblestoned driveway and manicured bushes surrounding the house.

“This is the base,” Taehyung murmured.

“It’s nice,” Jungkook breathed.

The front doors opened as they approached. Jungkook curiously glanced over to see a young man
he didn’t know holding the doors open, but Taehyung didn’t even spare him a glance. “It is,” he
said. “A lot nicer than what we started with.”

The inside was just as beautiful as Jungkook expected, with dark hardwood floors and an intricate
modern chandelier handing over the entryway. A large staircase with polished wood spiraled up to
the higher floors. “Can you take the stairs?”

It took Jungkook a couple of seconds to realize Taehyung was speaking to him. “Um?” No, he
didn’t think he could. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

Taehyung didn’t respond, and then the arm around his shoulders was directing him past the stairs,
down the hallway. “I can tell you’re lying,” he said, his voice soft in Jungkook’s ears. “It’s okay,
there’s an elevator.”

Jungkook could manage no quip in response, only a hidden sigh of relief. He let Taehyung lead
him down the hall to a pair of silver elevator doors, a button panel tucked next to an antique desk.
The doors opened with a quiet ding , and Jungkook finally parted from Taehyung’s side as he
stepped inside.

The doors closed and Jungkook didn’t even look to see which button Taehyung had touched. Even
his eyes felt sore, eyelids heavy from exhaustion. “We have a guest room already prepared,”
Taehyung murmured. “There’s fresh towels and clothes if you want to shower.”

The sun had only just begun to descend in the sky on the drive over, but all Jungkook wanted was
sleep. Still, a quiet “thank you” left his lips.

Taehyung didn’t respond. Jungkook had his eyes on the ground, but it felt like Taehyung was
looking at him. He didn’t bother looking up to confirm.

The doors opened and Jungkook staggered out, not even taking in his surroundings. A large hand
wrapped around his upper arm, keeping him steady. “Easy,” Taehyung said gently. “Are you sure
you’re not hurt?”
Jungkook shook his head, letting Taehyung guide him. “Just some bruises. ‘M fine.”

“If anything starts hurting, let someone know. Everyone in this base knows who you are and that
they should help you if you need anything.”

Something about that statement sounded odd to Jungkook. He frowned. “Where are you going to
be?”

They stopped in front of a wooden door which Taehyung opened to let Jungkook inside. The boy
followed, taking a cursory glance around the room. It was bigger than his room in the safe house,
clearly of a more luxurious design. It didn’t feel as comfortable.

Still, there was a large bed in the middle, and that was good enough for now. Jungkook let himself
sit heavily on the bed, letting his body tip until his back hit the mattress. He heard a couple steps
approach him. “I’m not leaving the base, but I need to speak with Yoongi. We need to figure out
how the Circus found you so quickly, and how they got inside.”

Jungkook’s memory, still hazy, jolted back to life like a creaking machine. “That– that–” He
pushed himself up, forcing his eyes to focus on Taehyung’s bruised face. “That was my fault,” he
said, shame staining his words. “I-I spilled a bottle of toner, and when I tried to clean it up I
accidentally broke the runes.”

As he spoke, a chill of horror started to go through him, and he realized the bruises on Taehyung’s
face were his fault. The reason Taehyung had to take a life– multiple lives– today, were his fault .

He didn’t even stop to ask if anyone else was okay. He just let himself be led from the safe house
to an awaiting car, ferried to the base like royalty and clinging to Taehyung like a child–

“That’s actually a relief,” Taehyung replied. “It means they don’t somehow have knowledge or
magic that we don’t. Narrows down the possibilities we have to consider.” He paused, and then
Jungkook suddenly realized Taehyung was looking directly at him. “Jungkook?”

He sucked in a slow breath. “It’s my fault,” he whispered. “I fucked up, and people got hurt.”

Something unreadable passed over Taehyung’s face. Then he took a couple steps closer,
Jungkook’s eyes drifting up to meet him. His hand twitched, but then he placed it in his pocket.

“Get some rest, Jungkook,” he said quietly. “You need that more than anything else right now.
We’ll talk in the morning.”

Jungkook didn’t have the strength or will to protest. He nodded blankly. Taehyung turned, and
walked back over to the door. He paused after he opened it, glancing over his shoulder. And then
the door closed behind him.

Jungkook fell back against the mattress again, eyes blinking lazily against the raised ceiling. Every
single cell in his body screamed to allow himself to rest, to let his overwrought mind slip
peacefully into unconsciousness. At least then he couldn’t be scared, he couldn’t be hurt, he
wouldn’t have to think.

But Jungkook didn’t go to sleep. He looked up, and he thought about how he had frozen when the
attacker in his bedroom brought out a knife, all of his burgeoning self-defense skills leaving him.
How he had stared blankly at the corpse in front of the panic room, forcing Taehyung to push him
to safety. How he had done nothing more than hysterically flail when Taehyung had entered the
room, a laughable display of resistance. How Taehyung had gotten hurt, because of him .
He had been vulnerable. Utterly vulnerable, and at the mercy of whoever wanted to hurt or save
him.

He didn’t want to feel that way again.

***

Jungkook could have let himself sleep for half the morning, only finally falling into rest well past
midnight. But he forced himself out of bed shortly after his eyes first fluttered open. His muscles
creaked and ached, but the hot shower helped alleviate some of the pain. He washed his face, and
tried to make himself look more alert than the dark circles under his eyes would indicate.

He changed into yet another pair of borrowed clothes and forced himself out of his room. He
quickly found another man standing in the hallway, his eyes widening as Jungkook approached
him. “Do you know where Taehyung is?”

The man stared at him for a few seconds before stammering out a response. “Uh, he’s in a meeting
with Yoongi-ssi.”

“I don’t know where that is. Could you take me there, please?”

Jungkook’s tone was polite, but firm. The man nodded, offering up a small bow before turning to
lead Jungkook down the stairs. He passed a few others on the way down, most of whom did a
terrible job of hiding the fact that they were staring at Jungkook. The residents of the base seemed
to be mostly male, some female, trending between 20 and 40 years old. Many of them had some
form of injury visible, a casted wrist, a bandaged shoulder, a stitched forehead. Some of them bore
faded scars.

Jungkook’s guide brought him in front of a pair of double doors on the first floor, and he could
hear voices coming from inside. He seemed slightly hesitant to interrupt, but Jungkook took the
initiative. “Thanks for your help,” he told the man, bowing politely before knocking on the door.

The voices from within stopped. “Come in,” someone called from inside.

Jungkook opened the door, and saw the most senior members of Yoongi’s syndicate sitting around
a sleek glass conference table. Yoongi sat at the helm, with Hoseok directly to his left. Following
down the table were Jimin and Namjoon. And directly to the right of Yoongi, one elbow perched
lazily on the table, was Taehyung.

Five pairs of eyes turned to look at the boy. “Jungkook?” Taehyung said, straightening as Jungkook
approached. “Why aren’t you in your room?”

Jungkook frowned, pulling out a chair next to Taehyung. He hoped his actions seemed more
confident than he felt. “Am I not supposed to leave my room?”

“No, just–” Taehyung sighed, before looking over at Yoongi. “Hyung?”

Yoongi’s narrow eyes looked over at Jungkook. Something Jungkook couldn’t interpret was in his
gaze. And then he shrugged. “We’re discussing things that concern you. If you want to join, I’m
not going to stop you.”

“Thank you,” Jungkook said, offering Yoongi a small bow. He then cleared his throat. “I– I also
want to apologize. I broke the runes yesterday by accident and caused the attack. I–” He looked
down, ashamed. “I’m very sorry that people had to get hurt because of me. I….” He swallowed, his
tone dropping. “I hope there were no casualties.”
A snort met his ears. “Only on their end,” Hoseok muttered. He looked down the table, and met
Jimin’s eyes glaring fiercely at him. “Uh, sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, Jungkook,” Namjoon said softly. “We should have been better about setting up
the runes and educating you about them. And the fact that the Circus were able to enter so quickly
means that they knew where you were. They were just waiting for an opportunity to strike.”

Jungkook didn’t know if that was entirely reassuring, but he supposed it was better than nothing.
“So what now?” he asked. “They tried to take me, and well… failed.”

“The Circus won’t give up easily,” Yoongi said, resting his chin on his hand. “And the Menagerie
doesn’t want to be outdone by their offshoot. By making a direct move on you, the gauntlet has
been thrown to everyone else that has skin in the game.”

His words made Jungkook feel queasy, but he forced his shoulders to stay tall. “If I’m no longer at
the safehouse, then… will they attack the base?”

“We’re in the process of setting up another safe house for you,” Taehyung said. “Smaller, but…
the runes will be stronger this time. Increased security, as well.”

Jungkook paused. “Do… do I have to do that?”

He finally looked at Taehyung directly, and found the bodyguard’s brow furrowed. “What do you
mean?”

“They know I exist. They know I’m being protected by you guys. The people after me, they’re not
going to just… give up.” Jungkook looked around, maybe hoping that someone would protest– but
no one did. “Hiding away in a fortress isn’t a solution, it’s just prolonging the inevitable. I can’t run
from this forever.”

“It’s not safe–”

“When will it ever be safe, hyung?” Jungkook shot back. His tone didn’t sound entirely like his
own; like it belonged to someone far braver than he was. “I’m a Nephilim. From the sounds of it,
people are willing to wage war just for the chance to sell me for parts. It’ll never be safe, being
me.”

Jungkook had mourned a lot in his life. Mourned the lack of a father he never had, of childhood
friendships, of a mother taken too soon, of the chance to graduate with his family cheering him on,
of going out with friends’ laughter chorusing all around him. Maybe he had gotten good at it over
the years. Because now, Jungkook realized, he needed to mourn the loss of his normal life. And
then move on.

“Just because I can’t promise you total safety doesn’t mean you should go running headfirst into
danger,” Taehyung retorted. “We won’t let yesterday happen again, Jungkook.”

“No, we won’t,” Jungkook agreed. “Because I’m not going to hide in a corner and wait for them to
find me.”

“Uh guys–” Both of them looked over at Jimin. The Banshee’s eyes flickered between them both.
“I understand your worry, but–” He shot Taehyung an apologetic look. “I think Jungkook’s right.
Hiding forever isn’t a solution. We all knew it was just temporary, to buy us time so we can get our
feet under us. And we’re out of that time.”

“If he stays here, there’s no way that we can hide his presence. What if the Menagerie decides to
roll up to the gates–”

“Even if they do take him, there’s no way the Menagerie– or any of the other gangs– could take us
head on without suffering major losses,” Namjoon pointed out. “And sure, Jungkook might be
worth that. But if they don’t have enough numbers to maintain a counterattack, then they’ve just
destroyed their entire operation. That alone will stall everyone’s hand.”

Taehyung huffed. Like the mere thought that Jungkook should be somewhere other than a castle
keep was ridiculous. “Hyung, surely you don’t support this.”

Jungkook stilled as Yoongi’s impenetrable eyes drifted over to him once more. For a second, he
almost saw a smile on the man’s lips. “It’s Jungkook’s decision. If he wants to stay on base, then
we’ll go from there.”

Jungkook sucked in a breath. It was silent for a few moments, and his mind whirled, full of
possibilities that he would now be allowed to stay–

“I can’t do this,” Taehyung muttered, and his chair let out a loud screech as he stood up. As he
passed by Jungkook, it was like a cold wind that chilled the boy to his bones. He bit his lip, used to
the familiar taste of hurt as he swallowed it down.

Except this time, he refused to make himself choke on disappointment.

Jungkook flew out of his chair, not even bothering to politely excuse himself from the others. He
caught the door Taehyung had flung open before it even closed, his footsteps quickly closing in on
the other man. “You know, you didn’t have to do that.”

Taehyung stopped in his tracks down the hallway, looking over his shoulder. “What?”

“I know I’m weak, okay?” Jungkook said, words rushing out of him in a heavy purge. “I know I
don’t know how to choke out a man with my hands tied, or how to hit a headshot at 50 feet away,
or fuck, how to even use my powers at all. I know I’m a fucking disappointment of an angel ,
alright?”

“That’s not–”

“But I’m not a goddamn invalid. I’m not some damsel in distress that needs to be locked away–”

“It’s my job to keep you safe,” Taehyung shot back, fully turning around and taking a couple of
steps towards Jungkook. His hands were shoved tightly into his pockets. “And you’re making it
actively harder to do that.”

“Right.” Jungkook let out a disbelieving scoff. “Your job. What else would you care about?”

“What are you saying –?”

All of Jungkook’s rallied confidence and indignation left him in a rush, and he was left only with a
sharp-tongued bitterness. “Sorry to make your job harder,” he spat, brushing past Taehyung.
“Maybe you should ask for a transfer.”

For a heartbeat, he paused in his stride. Maybe waiting to hear if Taehyung would call his name,
offer up a wait, stop , even catch his wrist, the barest touch capable of sparking fireworks in his
bones.

But there was nothing in reply. And so Jungkook kept walking.

 ***

Storming off in a huff, Jungkook realized, was a lot harder when you didn’t know where you were
going.

Jungkook wandered down the hallway, head down and avoiding the curious gazes of those he
passed. He didn’t want to ask anyone else for guidance as his fists were still clenched tightly in
anger. Every glance his way felt like a shiver down his spine.

After a few winding turns he found himself in a quieter part of the house. He turned a corner to find
himself looking at an archway, the open entry leading to what seemed to be a large study.
Jungkook’s irritated footsteps slowed, and he wandered into the study.

The room was bigger than he had initially thought, a half-wall concealing an area with a large
table. Bookshelves lined every inch of the wall, seemingly haphazardly organized. As Jungkook
looked around he saw that not only were the shelves filled with books, but also assorted other
detritus: loose paper, scrolls, crystal balls, polished mirrors, candles and skulls and ornamental
daggers. With eyes wide with wonder Jungkook slowly walked over to one of the bookshelves,
looking at a teapot with an elaborate design.

“I see you’ve found our library.”

Jungkook nearly jumped out of his skin at the unexpected noise, whirling around. Yoongi stood a
few feet away, a small smile on his lips and his hands in his pockets.

“Seems like you have a lot more in here than just books,” Jungkook replied.

Yoongi shrugged. “Library in the loose sense of the word. This is where we house all of our
research materials, notes, and artifacts that we keep for ourselves.”

Jungkook glanced around, newfound wonder in his eyes as he realized that every item in this room
was magically imbued. “You keep it all out in the open?”

“Not normally.” Yoongi’s eyes twinkled. “Tell me, what did the entrance of the room look like to
you?”

“A… a doorway?”

“Interesting. To almost everyone else, they see a door that’s never unlocked.”

Jungkook paused. When he looked back over at Yoongi, the man’s Cheshire cat-like smile had
only increased. “What do you mean?”

“It means the runes to this room trust you, Jungkook,” Yoongi said. He walked a few steps closer.
“Do you want to know what this is?” He asked, nodding at the teapot.

Jungkook decided that he would try to interpret Yoongi’s strange words another time. “Uh, sure.”

“There’s a tiny portion of a water elemental that lives in this teapot,” Yoongi said. “Its only desire
is to make tea. Whenever you touch the pot, it’ll fill with hot tea within seconds.”

Jungkook looked at Yoongi, his expression didn’t waver. “You’re… you’re not joking.”

“Why would I be joking?”

“I don’t know, I just–” Jungkook paused. “I figured everything in this room was really dangerous.
Like you try to drink from the teapot and it instantly poisons you.”

“Not all magic is harmful,” Yoongi said softly. “In fact, this is one of my favorite artifacts. You
wouldn’t believe how convenient an endless supply of tea is.”

Nothing in Yoongi’s tone indicated that he was being facetious. Jungkook slowly nodded, looking
at a small wishbone next to the teapot. “Is that bone an Artifact, too?”

“Yeah. One more like what you envisioned.” He flashed a smile when Jungkook rolled his eyes.
“If two people break the wishbone together, a small magical connection will be created between
them. As long as they keep the piece of the bone with them, they’ll always have a sense where the
other is.”

Jungkook looked at the small, white bone, a strange question forming in his mind. “You’ve used
another one, haven’t you?”

“I–” Yoongi paused. “How did you know that?”

“Um. Just a guess.”

Jungkook could feel the man’s questioning gaze on him, but he could offer Yoongi no better
answer. Thankfully, Yoongi let it drop. “Yeah, I have. Seok-ah and I each have a piece of a bone.”

It was what Jungkook expected Yoongi to say. Why did he expect that?

“I’m actually glad I found you here,” Yoongi said, his tone growing more solemn. “I… I want to
talk to you about your conversation with Taehyung, if that’s alright.”

Jungkook winced. “Let me guess. Your entire boyband heard us outside of the meeting room.”

“Let’s just say I wouldn’t be surprised if you guys remain the topic of conversation for the next
couple days,” Yoongi retorted. “Look, for what it’s worth, I support your decision. I think it’s very
brave, actually. I know you didn’t sign up for this, and we hoped to protect you from what we can,
but… you’re right. We can’t stop everything. And you can’t hide forever.”

It was as if a weight was suddenly lifted off his shoulders, tension disappearing with the
reassurance that Jungkook was making the right decision. Still, he didn’t relax entirely. “I have a
feeling there’s a ‘but’ coming.”

Yoongi sighed. “It’s not my place to say much. But as his friend, I… I want you to understand
where Taehyung’s coming from. He was too harsh with you, but he has his reasons.”

“Reason beyond being a dick?”

Yoongi shifted so he leaned against one of the bookcases. Somehow the man always seemed to
exude an aura of both focus and calm. “Taehyung lost someone. About a year ago.”

Jungkook stilled. The world felt like it had subtly shifted color. “By ‘lost someone,’ you mean….”

“He was a Blessed, like you.” Yoongi’s tone had dropped, his eyes no longer as bright as when he
had first walked in. “Powerful. Not as powerful as a Nephilim, but he had phoenix ancestry. He
was rare, and desirable. We picked him up just like we did you, offered to protect him.”

A bitter taste filled Jungkook’s mouth. “Were he and Taehyung-hyung… close?”

“I’ll let Taehyung share with you the nature of their relationship. But Taehyung cared for him, a
lot. He was assigned as the Blessed’s bodyguard, just like you.”

Jungkook didn’t want to ask. “What happened to him?”

Yoongi’s eyes finally met Jungkook’s again. “We were almost able to get him to someplace safe.
Someplace where he could stay. And right at the end, the BSA found us. There was a shoothouse.
Taehyung tried to break away with Hyungsik and run.” Yoongi paused. “He was shot three times in
the chest and nearly coded before we could get him to our doctor. Hyungsik… didn’t make it.”

“That’s awful. I’m….” Jungkook’s words felt hopelessly inept. “I’m so sorry.”

“Taehyung blamed himself. Still does. After that he… changed. Stopped being as friendly with the
Blesseds we took in. I think he was afraid to get hurt again.”

Jungkook couldn’t help but think back to Taehyung’s words. How he had insisted that Jungkook
learn how to defend himself and not rely on Taehyung. How sullen he had been to Jungkook those
first few days, until his disastrous training session with Jimin and Namjoon.

I can’t do this.

Maybe what he was really saying was I can’t do this again.

“Should I….” Jungkook paused. “Should I not stay here? I– I don’t want to hide anymore. Maybe
I’m being selfish.”

“It’s alright to be selfish.” Yoongi replied. “This is your life. You need to take charge of it. I just
wanted to provide some insights to Taehyung’s actions.”

Jungkook looked down. Despite Yoongi’s reassurance, guilt still gnawed at him. “He’s been really
nice to me,” he murmured, almost like it was a secret. “I know he’s kept me safe, but he’s done a
lot more than that. I– I don’t want to hurt him.”

“I doubt he wants to hurt you, either.” Yoongi kicked off the wall and started to walk out of the
room. “In fact if I know him at all, I bet he’s kicking himself over your argument right now. Don’t
be surprised if he comes looking for you before the day is over.”

He slowly turned away, but Jungkook hesitated, questions still on the tip of his tongue. “Wait,
Yoongi-hyung?”

The man paused. He glanced over his shoulder. The soft, proud smile that Jungkook had seen when
he said we wanted to stay on the base was back. “Yeah, Jungkook?”

“You… you said Taehyung changed. After, after what happened.” Jungkook bit his lip, puzzling
through his words as he was voicing them. “And he was distant to me, at first. But he’s– he’s not
anymore. He—” He plays video games with me. He laughs when I gain the upper hand in
sparring. He brought me Fangy, because I missed him. “Why did he change?”

Yoongi adjusted a simple cord bracelet he wore, a red string with some kind of straight white
material in the center. As Jungkook glanced down at it, he realized the white object was a piece of
wishbone. “I think you should be asking yourself that question. You are a Nephilim, after all.”

***

Jungkook was lying lazily on his bed, feet kicked up behind him, elbows propped up to hold his
Switch. His fingers moved across the buttons, eyes focused on the digital fight taking place before
him.

A knock rang out on his door, and Jungkook flinched as his character took a hit. He quickly paused
the game, looking over his shoulder. “Yeah?”

The door opened a small amount, and Jungkook saw sharp eyes peer through. “Jungkook? May…
may I come in?”

Jungkook’s mouth went dry but he nodded, shifting to sit up in a cross legged position and setting
his Switch to the side. Taehyung stepped in, closing the door behind him. He stood awkwardly in
front of Jungkook until the younger man took pity on him.

“Hyung, come sit down,” Jungkook sighed, patting the space beside him. Taehyung obliged, hands
in his gray sweatpants as he lowered himself onto the bed. A silence took over, one that Jungkook
couldn’t bring himself to break. What was he meant to say–?

“–I want to apologize. About earlier today,” Taehyung said, voice low and eyes on the comforter.
“I didn’t mean to say that you were weak, but I know that’s how it came across. I’m worried about
your safety but… the others are right. It’s your life, and your decision. It’s….” He swallowed, and
one of his hands fiddled with the comforter, long fingers moving elegantly. “It’s not my place to
push what I want onto you.”

Jungkook blinked, whaat little defensive anger he still carried sputtering out like a flame under a
cold splash. “Oh. Um…” He bit his lip. “Thanks. I– I appreciate that. I–” He paused for a second,
trying to find the right words, carefully selecting the vocabulary in his mind. “It did feel like you
were saying that I– I was weak. So it’s good to know that wasn’t– that wasn’t what you meant.”

His words were clumsy and unsure, but Taehyung’s eyes snapped up to meet his own. “You’re not
weak at all, Jungkook-ah,” he said softly. “Hell, you held off that one guy to give me time to get to
you. If you hadn’t done that, it… it might have been bad.”

Jungkook swallowed. “It felt like I did nothing. That people got hurt just to keep me alive.”

“That’s not true at all.” Taehyung’s mouth twisted into a frown. “I know I said that this was my job
but– that was another mistake. This is my job, yeah, but it’s not all this is. I….” His eyes finally
dropped down, shoulders hunching up slightly. “I want to keep you safe, Jungkook. But I think
because of that, I’ve been overprotective.”

A slow breath sucked in between Jungkook’s parted lips. Jungkook hadn’t said anything, hadn’t
pleaded for some affection borne from pity, but– Taehyung still cared. He wasn’t resentful of the
burden Jungkook placed on him. He still cared–

“I’m sorry too,” Jungkook blurted out. “I jumped to conclusions. I….”

Taehyung blamed himself. Still does.

In a nearly manic action Jungkook surged forward, placing his hand on Taehyung’s wrist. “I’d be
dead if it wasn’t for you. Many times over, I’m sure. You’ve done so much, and– and you’re so
impressive, fuck, you’re a badass, and– and– thank you. ”

His words settled in the air, but Taehyung said nothing, wide eyes and faintly pink cheeks looking
back at him. Only then did he realize he was still holding onto Taehyung, words far too bare for
what he hoped to reveal.

He yanked his hand back, ears blooming red as he returned his gaze downward. “I. Uh. I just
wanted you to know that. Yoongi hyung said– I mean, I spoke to Yoongi-ssi– I mean, you just do a
really good job–”

“You spoke to Yoongi?” Taehyung’s question put an end to Jungkook’s rambling, and the
younger’s mouth snapped shut. A long sigh followed, and Jungkook tried not to cringe at the
exasperation in Taehyung’s tone. “...he said something about Hyungsik, didn’t he?”

The way he said the name was soft, forlorn, almost a little reverent. “I’m– I’m sorry,” Jungkook
muttered. “I didn’t mean to pry. Yoongi just mentioned that you lost someone, and… and I know
you’re a really good bodyguard. And I know I’m not making your life any easier. And I’m sorry.”

He fought not to fist his hands on his knees, trying not to even further betray his embarrassment
and anxiety. He had been so close, and– he was too much. Like always. Why did he think to bring
up Taehyung’s hurt when the bodyguard had already lowered himself enough to apologize to
Jungkook?

A nudge against his shoulder forced Jungkook to glance over. “You need to relax, angel,” a low
voice murmured. “If you turn any redder, someone might mistake you for a strawberry.”

Jungkook let out a noise that could only be described as a squawk, ducking down from Taehyung’s
prying eyes as the bodyguard let out a snort. “I– I was trying to be nice! ”

“I’ll make sure to let Yoongi know you said I’m a ‘badass,’ I’m sure that’ll convince him to give
me a higher cut–”

“You jackass–”

Jungkook turned, playfully swatting at Taehyung’s arm. Taehyung chuckled, catching both of
Jungkook’s flailing hands by the wrists, and the younger stilled. Taehyung glanced down at their
point of contact before looking back up at Jungkook. He didn’t release his hold.

“...I’ve been meaning to ask,” Taehyung said gently. “I know you said you don’t mind touch,
you’re just not used to it.” His hands were warm, calluses pressed against the soft skin of
Jungkook’s wrist. “Is… is this okay? Do you like this?”

Jungkook’s mind flickered back to Taehyung’s chest pressed against his own in the panic room,
his arm around Jungkook’s shoulders when they got to the base. “Yeah,” he breathed. “I like that.
You– you can keep doing it.”

“Just me? Or others too? Like Jimin, Namjoon, Yoongi?”

Jungkook blinked. He didn’t even consider being on the receiving end of affection coming from
anyone other than Taehyung– but then he thought of Jimin’s sweet smile, and Yoongi’s calm
presence. “It’s easiest if it’s you,” Jungkook said. “But if the others want to then– then they can
try.”

Taehyung’s thumbs brushed over Jungkook’s pulse points. “I’ll let them know,” he said with a
small smile. “They really like you, Jungkook-ah. Not going to lie, I think part of the reason they
supported you staying at the base was so they could spend more time with you.”

“You don’t need to be sarcastic–”

“I’m not, really.” Taehyung offered Jungkook a warm, boxy smile. “Jimin keeps giving me grief
because I get to see you all the time and he doesn’t.”
Jungkook couldn’t help the giggle that burst out of him. “We can hang out if Jimin-hyung wants.”

“What if I want to keep you to myself– ow!”

Taehyung suddenly jerked his hands back. Jungkook didn’t understand for a second, and then
golden light caught his eye. Flames, flickering around his hands.

“Did you–” Taehyung looked at Jungkook, still frozen in place. “Did you mean to do that?”

“No,” Jungkook squeaked. The flames, although small, still remained steady around his fingers.

“Just–” Taehyung leaned forward, still careful of the flames, and gently rested his hands on
Jungkook’s knee. “Just keep focusing on what you’re feeling right now. Try to maintain it.”

Jungkook exhaled a long, shaky breath. The flames started burning higher around his fingers,
spreading out to his wrists.

“I’m doing it,” he whispered. Something thrummed inside of him, like his heart beating in tandem
with the flickering fire. “Hyung, I’m doing it!”

A smile split across his face, joy bubbling through him like a brook. He looked up and caught
Taehyung’s eyes: relieved, happy, proud.

The flames burned brighter.

 Chapter 8

Sweat rolled down the back of Jungkook’s neck as he doubled over, bracing his hands on his knees
to catch his breath. He heard Jimin make a pleased noise. “That’s your best one yet! Almost 30
seconds.”

Jungkook raised his head, mouth hanging open. “That,” pant, “was only,” wheeze, “30 seconds?”

“Maintaining Holy Fire for any length of time is quite impressive, considering that you’ve only
been consistently summoning it for a couple days,” Namjoon chimed in. He sat on a stone ledge in
the mansion’s manicured backyard, Jimin bouncing on his toes a few feet in front of Jungkook.
The light breeze helped Jungkook cool down, but there was nothing to salve Taehyung’s burning
eyes as he watched the proceedings from a seat behind Jungkook.

“I think we should call it for today, though,” Jimin said. “You look like you’re getting tired out.”

Jungkook shook his head, straightening up and taking in a deep breath. “I’m okay. I can go again.”

Namjoon frowned. “Jungkook, you don’t want to push yourself–”

“Just one more,” Jungkook insisted, even though his throat was parched. Ever since he had first
successfully summoned his fire with Taehyung a couple days ago he had thrown himself headfirst
into his training, unwilling to let any more time go by when he had waited so long for even a
smidge of his latent power to reveal himself. He slowly raised his hand, even though his fingertips
trembled from exhaustion. “Let me try again.”

He closed his eyes.

Like a door opening in his mind, emotions and memories flowed to him. His mother’s voice
singing a lullaby. Petting a baby rabbit at school. Watching a bouquet of flowers be delivered to his
teacher’s desk. The smell of Taehyung’s cologne as he leaned against Jungkook.

Fire sparked into life at his fingertips, the flames bright but unsteady. Jungkook opened his eyes,
desperately trying to will the fire brighter. They started to crawl up his arms, but unsteadily, as if
the flames were in danger of being snuffed out.

He grit his teeth together. He could do this. Kind strangers, and Jimin’s breakfast, and Taehyung,
and Mom, and–

The flames sputtered out as Jungkook’s knees buckled, his head suddenly swimming around his
shoulders. He took a weak step to steady himself but it wasn’t enough, and he faintly heard Jimin
let out a call of warning.

An arm looped around his waist, steadying him. Jungkook leaned back against a broad chest to
help support his weight, fighting to keep his eyes open. “Jungkook?” Taehyung asked, his voice
low by Jungkook’s ear. “You’re done for today.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Jungkook sighed, but made no efforts to release himself– not that he likely could,
even if he wanted to. He felt himself be lowered into a chair that Namjoon or Jimin had
presumably pulled up, Taehyung’s hands trailing down to his forearms. He sagged back as he
settled.

“Not like that. Head between your knees,” Taehyung said, and Jungkook felt fingers brush by the
nape of his neck to guide him. He obeyed, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees.
The dizzying speed of the world slowed down slightly.

“Is he okay?” he heard Jimin ask. Taehyung let out a snort, but his hand tightened on the nape of
Jungkook’s neck.

“I think he just needs a minute. Angel just doesn’t know how to take things slowly.”

“I’m right here,” Jungkook breathed, weak as his voice was. A moment later he felt Taehyung’s
hand on his neck replaced with a cool water bottle and Jungkook let out a relieved moan.

It was silent for a few moments, and Jungkook just focused on trying to get his bearings back. He
heard a muffled chuckle. “Taehyung, your face–”

“Quiet.”

When the world no longer felt as kinetic Jungkook slowly straightened, grabbing the water bottle.
“I’m alright now,” he said, mustering a weak smile in the face of Taehyung, Jimin, and Namjoon’s
concerned expressions. He grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt and wiped at his face, trying to get
some of the sweat out off of his face. The light breeze felt soothing against his bare torso.

There was another snort, and when Jungkook pulled his shirt down he saw Taehyung grabbing at
the Banshee’s arm. “Jimin, why don’t you and I get Jungkook some water?”

Jungkook frowned. “It’s okay, this is enough–”

“ I insist. ”

Taehyung’s eyes were narrowed, stride quick as he took off. Jimin let himself be pulled away, but
not without a mischevious smirk on his lips. Jungkook was too tired to turn and watch them enter
the house, but he still looked over to Namjoon with a questioning glance as they walked away.

“What was that about?”

Namjoon smiled, pulling up another one of the chairs and sitting down. “Jimin’s sometimes too
observant for his own good. And no one knows Taehyung better than he does.”

Jungkook wasn’t exactly sure how that was an answer to his question, but he was too tired to care.
He opened the water bottle and took a few greedy gulps, letting out a deep breath as he finally
finished. “Can I try again later tonight? Just a bit–”

Namjoon raised an eyebrow. “You nearly just passed out, and you’re already wanting to use your
powers again?”

Well. When he put it like that. Jungkook couldn’t help the small pout that tugged at his lips. “I just
want to catch up.”

“There’s nothing for you to catch up to,” Namjoon said gently. “You can’t force progress through
sheer determination alone. You need to be kind to yourself– you especially, as a Nephilim. Stress
and self-doubt will only suppress your power.”

A week ago Jungkook would have joked that stress and self-doubt were the names of his two best
friends. But now he couldn’t deny the truth of Namjoon’s words. “You’re right, Namjoon-ssi,” he
sighed. “I’m sorry for making everyone worry about me.”
“Ah, Jungkook….” Namjoon rubbed the back of his head. Jungkook was briefly distracted by the
clench of his bicep. “You have nothing to apologize for. And you can call me hyung, if you’d
like.”

Jungkook offered a small smile. “Thanks, Namjoon-hyung.”

A peaceful silence took over the two of them. Jungkook vaguely wondered what was taking
Taehyung and Jimin so long if they were just getting water. His restless mind, however, quickly
found another topic to latch on to.

“I know how Taehyungie-hyung and Jimin-hyung got involved with the Sonata,” Jungkook asked.
“But what about you? You said you’re not a Blessed, so why did you join?”

Namjoon huffed out a laugh. “Yoongi-hyung actually recruited me. The group was super small at
the time, and Hyung was still mainly forging documents. Even Hoseok was fairly new at the
time.”

Jungkook blinked. “Wait– how did Hoseok-ssi join?”

“I guess I’ll go in order,” Namjoon said with a smile. “Yoongi-hyung had just started to get known
on the streets as a forger when he saw Hoseok at an underground fight. I think Yoongi was already
looking ahead at the time and… he knew if he wanted to gain more power, the stakes would be
higher. He needed someone to watch his back.”

“So he hired Hoseok-ssi because he saw him fight?”

“Yes and no,” Namjoon leaned back in his chair, fingers laced contemplatively. “Hoseok
demolished his opponent, from what I’ve heard. But Yoongi didn’t decide to hire Hoseok on that
alone. After Seok was declared the winner, his opponent tried to take a cheap shot at him.
According to the club rules, that gave Hoseok the right to kill.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened. “Did he?”

Namjoon smirked. “Hoseok put him down in the dirt and told him he’d better never set foot in the
ring again. Not to soothe his own ego, but so the poor son of a bitch would get a clue that this
wasn’t a world he wanted to set foot in. Seok let him go to have a second chance.”

Jungkook’s lips parted in understanding. “And… that’s why Yoongi hired him?”

Namjoon nodded. “We might be criminals, but… we’re not cruel. We don’t try to be, at least.
Yoongi’s careful to surround himself with people who have similar ideals.”

Pieces were slowly starting to fall into place in Jungkook’s mind. “And what about you, Hyung?”

Namjoon crossed one leg over the other. “Yoongi reached out to me once he realized he wanted to
get into the black market for artifacts. I had never worked on the other side of the law before, but
he caught me when I was feeling pretty unsympathetic towards the government.” He huffed, and
Jungkook was surprised to hear the man’s next words be sharp and sardonic, “I was a PhD
candidate doing research on the origins of artifacts. I dug a little too deep into certain areas, though,
and the BSA came knocking. They got me kicked out of my program to make sure I didn’t go
looking any deeper.”

“What? That’s– that’s horrible–!”

Namjoon shrugged. “At the time I thought my life had been ruined, but now I know it was a
blessing in disguise. If they hadn’t gotten me expelled I never would have met Yoongi. And,” he
added wryly, “now I know more about artifacts than I could have ever dreamed.”

The sound of footsteps carried over, and Jungkook turned to see Taehyung and Jimin approaching
them. He frowned when he saw that the two men were empty handed. “Didn’t you go in to get
water?”

Taehyung stopped a few feet away from Jungkook. He looked down at his hands. “I. Uh. I
forgot.”

Jungkook raised an eyebrow. “Hyung, you’re acting weird–”

“ Anyways ,” Taehyung said, as if Jungkook had never spoken, “I think it’s best we get you inside
before you do something reckless and almost pass out again.” Jungkook rolled his eyes, but
Taehyung was quick to continue. “Once you get cleaned up, we can play Cuphead together.”

The younger man’s head perked up in interest. “You have yourself a deal.”

“Really?” Jimin looked at Taehyung, exasperated. “We can’t get him to take a break all day, and
you manage with one video game?”

Taehyung shrugged. A smirk played on his lips, one that could slip between Jungkook’s ribs. “You
just have to know how to encourage him.”

***

After his conversation with Yoongi, Jungkook found himself returning time and time again to the
library. Even if he would never admit it out loud, he knew that he had been pushing his body to the
brink this past week, falling asleep every night as soon as his back hit the mattress. In the quiet
spaces in between, when his body was sore and his heart felt wrung out, he found himself back in
the library.

It hadn’t taken long for Taehyung to catch onto where Jungkook was hiding. He no longer stuck
quite as closely to Jungkook’s side as he had in the safe house, but he rarely stayed away for longer
than half an hour– and if he had to leave for longer, he either left Jungkook with someone else or
confirmed the younger man would stay in place. A while ago Jungkook might have seen his
actions as patronizing but now… it felt like something far more delicate.

Jungkook was slouched down in one of the leather armchairs, his laptop balanced precariously on
his lap while he slogged through some of his homework. Taehyung sat a few feet away, the pieces
of his handgun meticulously laid out on the table as he cleaned the weapon.

Neither had kept up conversation, but Jungkook didn’t mind. He felt comfortable sharing the same
space with Taehyung, almost domestic. Albeit for the gun on the table.

Until he heard the sound of a door slamming open, and then an urgent “ Taehyung!”

Jungkook nearly jumped out of his seat, catching his laptop as it tilted dangerously close tothe
ground. Taehyung had a much more even reaction as he shot to his feet and whirled around.
Pounding feet approached them, and then Jimin appeared from around the corner.

The Banshee looked out of breath, and he was pale. “Come to the med wing,” he gasped. “It’s
Hoseok.”

Jungkook was still processing Jimin’s words, but Taehyung had already started moving. He
abandoned his dismantled gun and took off, brushing past Jimin.

“What–”

“Stay here, Jungkook,” Taehyung called back, his words fading with distance. Jimin didn’t give
any other explanation, also turning to sprint. Jungkook sat frozen in his seat as the thundering
footsteps retreated from the library.

And then he too bolted out of his seat, setting his laptop and notebook down as quickly as he could
without damaging them. He quickly took off after Jimin and Taehyung, trying to move fast enough
so that he could still hear them. “Wait–!”

He tore out of the library, turning a corner just to catch Jimin and Taehyung’s heels disappearing
down a hallway. Jungkook raced to catch him, catching only snippets of conversation from some of
Yoongi’s other men– shot– went wrong– won’t stop bleeding .

He entered a wing of the base he had never been down before, less lush with mahogany and marble
and more pragmatic. At the end of the hall, he saw Taehyung and Jimin disappear past a set of
swinging double doors. Jungkook tore after them, nearly tripping onto the tile, his palms smacking
against the door to find–

“– get him on oxygen!” someone yelled, and a woman with her arms full of red-tinged bandages
brushed past Jungkook. The boy froze in place he took in the room, occupied by a few gurneys and
various types of medical equipment. All the beds were empty, save for one.

“Jungkook!”

A hand on his arm grounded Jungkook back to reality. Taehyung leaned in close, his eyes wide.
“What are you doing here? I said–”

“I can help,” Jungkook blurted out. The words left his mouth before he even knew what he was
saying.

He expected Taehyung to protest, but the bodyguard only sucked in a sharp breath before he was
turning back to the gurney. His grip on Jungkook’s arm tightened as he pulled the younger man
along. “Just do as we say.”

“Swap places with me,” Namjoon said, not even bothering to look over his shoulder or otherwise
acknowledge Jungkook and Taehyung’s arrival. “I’ll grab the healing artifacts.”

Jungkook could only nod, placing his hands right where Namjoon had his own. He felt something
warm and damp beneath layers of fabric. “More pressure,” Namjoon said. Jungkook obeyed, and
then Namjoon was slipping away, the man pushing past other bodies that crowded around the bed.

Then Jungkook looked up.

Hoseok was pale, eyes closed as his head weakly lolled to the side, resting in Yoongi’s palm.
Blood seeped from the man’s midsection despite how tightly Jungkook was pressing down on the
wound. Someone was rolling up his sleeve to prepare for an IV, and then another was turning his
head to fit an oxygen mask over his chest.

“Hoseok. You idiot, you fucking idiot, being my bodyguard doesn’t mean you throw yourself in
front of a dagger meant for me–”

Hysterically, Jungkook couldn’t help but wonder if that wasn’t a perfect description of Hoseok’s
job. But one look at Yoongi’s face destroyed any levity he might find in the situation– dry-eyed but
pale as a sheet, his eyes blown out with fear, clinging onto whatever part of Hoseok that was safe
for him to touch.

“Just hang on Seok, that’s it, I know a little stab wound won’t take you down–”

Yoongi was usually taciturn but now words flowed out of him, babbling in an unsteady tone.
Jungkook stared at Yoongi, staring at Hoseok. Something fell into place inside of him.

On his next breath, pain filled Jungkook’s lungs. A wave of terror washed over him, so intense
that it robbed him of his ability to speak. His heart balanced on a highwire over a spiked pit,
fighting desperately to keep from falling. The despair he felt was so strong he could almost taste it,
emotions turning tangible around him.

He dropped his head, a weak groan leaving his lips that went unheard amongst the chaos. There
was pain– god , so much pain, and Jungkook could still feel Hoseok’s blood underneath his hands.
Hoseok was hurt, and Yoongi was hurt, and it could feel one heart slowing and the other breaking–

“Oh thank god, the bleeding’s stopping,” someone said, jostling against Jungkook’s shoulder.
“Quick, let’s get him patched up.”

His hands were pushed away, and a string broke as Jungkook’s touch left Hoseok. His head swung,
body sluggish to respond as he tried to step away. He shivered like he had a fever; why were his
muscles aching?

“Jungkook?” A hand touched his lower back. “Come on, they’ve got it under control now. Let’s
give them some space.”

It was easy to just follow the hand that guided him. He didn’t need to think as they left the medical
room and returned to a quieter area of the house. Not that Jungkook could have focused if he
wanted to– his legs felt weak and feet heavy, something like nausea in the back of his throat as he
tried to take deep breaths. Eventually his knees bumped against the back of a couch, and he let
himself sit down without a second thought.

“Shit, easy,” a low voice breathed. Jungkook slowly blinked, taking in his surroundings. It was
another quiet study, one he hadn't been in before, but similar enough to the other rooms of the
house with its plush furniture and elegant bookcases. “I told you to stay put.”

Jungkook shook his head. It wasn’t the blood that had bothered him– at least, not enough to make
him nearly faint. “M’ okay,” he mumbled. He could already feel the beginnings of a headache
forming in his temple. “Just felt a lot in there.”

He closed his eyes as even the low lights in the room were too harsh. He felt Taehyung sit down
next to him, and something brushed his shoulder. “What do you mean, ‘felt’?”

Jungkook frowned. He was already losing the words to explain, each of his thoughts coated in a
heavy oil. “Yoongi-hyung’s so scared,” he breathed. “It’s sad.” Jungkook’s head spiked in pain,
and he flinched as he leaned forward to press the palm of his hands into his eyes.

A moment later a hand settled on the back of his neck. Callused fingertips rubbed softly, providing
a small but needed relief. Jungkook took a deep breath, his thoughts slowly grinding to a halt.

“Just breathe, angel,” Taehyung murmured. “It’s alright now.”

Jungkook believed him. He was with Taehyung, after all.

 ***

Bedsprings creaked under Jungkook as he rolled over on his back with a huff. His eyes fluttered
open, staring up at the ceiling. He had gotten used to the darkness of his room since he had first
woken up about an hour ago, never able to slip into more than a brief doze in the wee hours of the
night.

He didn’t know why he was having trouble falling asleep. Trying to improve his control of his
power normally left Jungkook physically and emotionally exhausted, gratefully retreating to his
room at the end of the day and passing out shortly thereafter. He had been even more tired ever
since Hoseok was injured two days ago. His body felt slow, sluggish, like when he was recovering
from an illness and still strained even to complete everyday tasks. He had even passed up on his
usual nightly gaming session with Taehyung that evening to throw himself straight into bed.

But now he was tossing and turning, unable to get himself to fall back asleep. He finally gave up
with a groan, pushing himself up onto his hands. He clearly wasn’t going to get any rest lying in
bed.

Jungkook shuddered as his bare feet touched the floor, quickly pulling on a sweatshirt and a pair of
sleep pants. He moved quietly as he opened his door and strode out into the hallway. It was never
completely silent in the house– Jungkook could hear faint conversation coming from some of the
other bedrooms, Yoongi’s men working late or staying on watch– but the dead of night was as
silent as it ever got.

By now Jungkook knew the path to the library well. There was a particularly comfortable lounge
chair in there that Jungkook had claimed as his own, and hundreds of fascinating books ranging
from werewolf biology to children’s fairy tales. It was soothing there, and a calm environment was
exactly what his restless body needed.

As he approached the doors to the library, however, he could overhear voices from within. These
voices made Jungkook pause. The only people who could enter the library were those Yoongi
trusted, the ones in his inner circle. Which meant….

Jungkook placed his hand on the handle and then slowly turned it, making sure the bolt was
completely out of the lock before he pushed the door open. The conversation grew clearer as he
approached, but showed no sign of stopping. His entrance didn’t seem to have been noticed.

Curiosity led his movements, making him wonder who was also awake so late, who were they
talking to. He got his answers as he crept closer, hidden behind a wall of bookshelves.

“...so he’s going to be okay?”

A deep sigh. “It looks like it. The bullets didn’t hit anything major. We got lucky that he didn’t
bleed out before he got stitched up.” There was a pause, and Jungkook held his breath. “What’s
that face for?”

“I just have my suspicions about something, that’s all,” Jungkook heard Taehyung say. “But I’d
like to confirm it for myself.” A chair creaked as someone shifted. “You should get some rest,
Hyung. Now that we know Hoseok-hyung is going to be fine.”

“I won’t be able to rest until I see him up and moving again,” Yoongi replied. “Hoseok saved my
life. The very least I can do is look after him while he recovers from the shot that was meant for
me.”
“It’s his job to keep you alive,” Taehyung said gently. “And even if it weren’t, you’re never going
to convince him not to take the hit for you.”

“I know. That’s what I’m worried about.”

Someone sucked in a low breath. “Hyung….”

“Don’t give me that face, Tae-yah. I know I’m in too deep. But I’m not ready to hear someone else
say it, yet.”

Taehyung let out a quiet laugh in response. “Fair enough. I think I might be a bit of a hypocrite if I
tried to lecture you on that, anyways.”

“What do you mean?”

Another pause. “We need to talk about Jungkook.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened, only just managing to stop himself from inhaling a quiet gasp. He leaned
closer to the bookshelves, not wanting to miss a single word.

“What do you mean?”

“We can’t hide him here forever. I know that we don’t want to lock him away, but we’ll be
attacked outright sooner or later. He’s getting stronger, and pretty sure our runes won’t be enough
to mask his aura. The more powerful he is, the more desirable he is.”

“You’re right,” Yoongi hummed. “But I’m aware. I’ve been working on a few plans.”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” Taehyung’s voice had lowered. “I know how you–
how we operate, Hyung. And I can’t think of a single plan that doesn’t put Jungkook in the line of
fire.”

“Taehyung–”

“I can’t let this be another Hyungsik.” Taehyung was speaking faster now, more insistent. “I
wouldn’t ask you or anyone else to promise his safety. But I need to know that whatever we go
through with is gonna be what’s best for him. Not for us.”

“I can’t promise you I’d sacrifice my entire operation for one Nephilim.”

“We both know that if anyone else gets a hold of him, it’s game over for us.” Taehyung shot back.
“And regardless, I… I’d say that he’s worth it.”

A silence followed, and Jungkook thought that he could hear his own heart pounding in his ears.
Yoongi’s voice was soft, but laced with a subtle challenge when he spoke again.

“I thought you weren’t letting yourself get attached, anymore?”

Taehyung let out a short, bitter laugh. “I tried. The stubborn angel has a way of worming his way
into your heart.”

“I’d have to agree. He’s a good kid. I can tell he’s been through shit he didn’t deserve.”

“He has,” Taehyung agreed, his voice softer now. “And he doesn’t deserve this, either. Which is
why I want to protect him as much as possible. I…” He sighed, a little shaky. “You’re right. I did
get attached, and I shouldn’t have. But I can’t undo that. Which is why I need us to do this right,
because Hyung… I don’t know if I can survive a second time.”

“Hyungsik was different. You loved him.”

“I did. I just…”

Jungkook strained not to move and give himself away as silence reigned. Finally, Yoongi let out a
sigh. “I’m gonna go over my idea with everyone in a couple of days. Hopefully Seok-ah will be
awake by then. I might need some additional help to pull it off, but I’m curious to see what he
thinks of Jungkook.”

“Who?”

Jungkook heard a soft, huffed laugh– not malicious or unkind but one that still somehow made him
feel uneasy. Something that made him feel like he was treading in deep waters. “Seokjin.”
 Chapter 9

Jungkook pushed his damp hair out of his eyes, eagerly bouncing down the stairs. After another
exhausting training session with Jimin and Namjoon he had dragged himself into the shower, the
warm water washing away the sweat and doing wonders for his sore muscles. Taehyung had
promised they could game together when Jungkook had cleaned up, and the man was already
excited by the prospect of introducing Taehyung to Stardew Valley.

The bodyguard was going to suck at fishing. Jungkook couldn’t wait.

There was a skip in Jungkook’s steps as he hopped down from the stairs, ignoring any odd looks he
received from Sonata members. He rounded a corner, and–

He collided into a broad back, an oof leaving his chest as the impact hit. Jungkook stumbled away,
a furious blush rising to his cheeks. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry–”

An artfully crafted face looked over a broad shoulder. “Oh?”

The man turned around, and Jungkook froze. It was like his brain couldn’t process what it was
seeing– beauty so perfect he only attributed it to the realms of art, or cinema, or photoshop.
Nothing he could ever hope to see in real life– only now it was, looking over poreless, glowing
skin, perfectly full and pink lips, strong brows and a perfectly carved nose. A perfect blend of
handsome masculinity while still remaining utterly gorgeous.

“I was hoping I’d run into the little Nephilim,” the man said, and Jungkook’s heart started racing
with the man’s attention focused on him. “It’s an honor to meet you. I’m Kim Seokjin.”

Jungkook scrambled to recall his manners. “N-nice to meet you,” he stammered, leaning forward
into a bow. “Do you, um, work for Yoongi-hyung?”

Seokjin laughed, the sound ringing oddly in Jungkook’s ears. “Oh, Yoongichi wishes. I like to
think of us more as business partners. I handle the… customer relations.”

“I…I see.” Jungkook couldn’t think of what to say, but he also felt like he couldn’t leave. Seokjin
wasn’t done with him yet.

“I’m much more interested in you,” Seokjin said. He smiled at Jungkook, taking a step closer.
“You just turned 21, yes? You look like a little fawn.”

Jungkook didn’t know if it was meant as a compliment, but he knew better than to protest. The tips
of his ears turned crimson. “Uh, thank you.”

“Are you a student, Jungkook-ssi? What do you study?”

“Graphic design,” Jungkook managed. Seokjin’s interest in him felt flattering, but also…
claustrophobic. Like he was a butterfly pinned down by his wings. “I’m, um, just taking classes
online as of right now.”

“You must be very hardworking to keep up your studies through all of this,” Seokjin said. He took
another step towards Jungkook. “What keeps you going, Jungkook-ssi?”

“Uh….” Jungkook couldn’t think of an answer. He needed to answer. “I-I guess because I just need
to. If I don’t get a good job, then– then I won’t be able to support myself.”
“It’s noble to want to be independent.”

“I…I have to be.”

“Hmm, do you?” Seokjin smiled, wider this time. Jungkook felt his cheeks flush with warmth, his
palms turning clammy. He felt anticipation churning in his gut, like the moment before a roller
coaster plummeted into a drop. “You’re quite attractive, Jungkook-ssi. Handsome and lovely; you
could have men and women falling over themselves to take care of you.”

“I–”

“Would you like that? Being taken care of?” He hummed. “All your problems gone, bills paid for,
protection promised. Someone else would provide for all your needs. All you’d have to do is be
good. But I have a feeling you wouldn’t struggle with that….”

Jungkook’s heart hammered in his ears. Seokjin was expecting a response, but Jungkook’s
thoughts were slowing down with every inhale, like thickening molasses. His words sounded nice–
being cared for sounded nice– his voice sounded nice–

“– really, hyung?”

The new voice jarred Jungkook and he blinked furiously, his head swimming slightly. He heard
footsteps behind him, and then Taehyung brushed past his shoulder, the bodyguard’s hands in his
pockets. He placed himself slightly in front of Jungkook, scowling at Seokjin. “You’re fucking
shameless. Couldn’t you wait until he had a chance to meet you properly?”

Seokin stepped back. His skin didn’t seem quite as radiant as it had before. “I consider that a proper
introduction. Lets him know exactly what I am.” He winked at Jungkook, and Taehyung’s scowl
only deepened. “In my defense, I didn’t know he’d be that susceptible.”

“You could have just not Charmed him in the first place,” Taehyung shot back. He looked back at
Jungkook. “Jungkook-ah? Angel? Come on, back into the real world.”

The strange cadence of Seokjin’s words faded away from Jungkook’s ears, replaced by the
mundane sounds of everyday life. He couldn’t quite remember what Seokjin had been saying, and
he dazedly raised a hand to rub at his brow. “What… what just happened?”

“Seokjin-ssi here has fae blood,” Taehyung explained, his words still slightly clipped. “He can
Charm people, make them susceptible to his words. It’s quite useful when he’s serving as our
auctioneer.”

Jungkook furrowed his brow, trying to understand. He looked back at Seokjin, now with
trepidation. “So you… hypnotized me?”

“That’s a close enough approximation,” Seokjin said. He bowed his head. “I am sorry, Jungkook-
ssi. I let my curiosity get the better of my manners.” He raised his head with a mischievous twinkle
in his eye, and Jungkook could suddenly see the man’s fae heritage clear as day. “I’ve never been
able to test my Charm on a Nephilim before.”

“Well I hope you got your fill,” Taehyung grumbled, putting a hand on the small of Jungkook’s
back. “I think Yoongi-hyung is looking for you, don’t keep him waiting.”

With that he practically pushed Jungkook away, although not without a teasing wave from Seokjin.
Jungkook followed obediently, letting Taehyung lead him to the media room where they normally
gamed. As the door closed behind them, however, Jungkook turned to Taehyung with a curious
expression. “What was that all about?”

Taehyung sighed, his eyes closing. “Seokjin just likes trouble too much for everyone’s good. I’m
sorry I didn’t know he was getting here today. I should have warned you.”

Jungkook shifted. “That Charm thing he did… he can do it to everyone?”

“If you’re not properly protected against it, yeah,” Taehyung walked over to the couch, practically
throwing himself down onto the cushions. “If you know to expect it, however, it’s harder for him
to pull you under. From now on, you can be on your guard.”

Jungkook bit his lip, walking around to sit down next to Taehyung. “He’s on our side though,
right?”

“Yeah,” Taehyung huffed. “Even though he sometimes likes to act otherwise.”

His shoulders were tense, eyes narrowed with irritation even as he turned the TV on and started
setting up the console. Jungkook shot him an odd look. “Seokjin-ssi didn’t do anything bad.”

“Mmm.”

“Tae-hyung. Why do you look like someone just pissed in your coffee?”

Finally, Taehyung paused. He set the console in his hands down on the coffee table, leaning back
and looking at Jungkook. “You couldn’t see yourself. Jin could have had you eating out of the
palm of his hand.”

Jungkook couldn’t help but laugh. “Taehyung, the worst thing the dude did was say I would make
a good sugar baby.”

“It’s not about that, it’s—” Taehyung cut himself off, his cheeks dusting pink as he crossed his
arms over his chest. “It worried me, seeing you like that. For– for him.”

It took Jungkook a few seconds to understand, the surface meaning of Taehyung’s words making
little sense. But realization hit him, a not-unpleasant jolt that made his insides flutter. “Hyung,” he
began, unable to keep a teasing lilt out of his tone. “Were you jealous?”

Taehyung’s eyes snapped to his own like a child stuck with their hand in the cookie jar. “It’s not
jealousy ,” he protested, even as the blush on his cheeks deepened. “It’s concern for your well-
being , that thing which is often on my mind–”

Jungkook’s smile only grew, his nose scrunching up with mirth. “Yoongi-hyung pays you a lot,
right? Maybe you can be my sugar da–”

He didn’t get to finish his sentence as Taehyung chucked a pillow at Jungkook’s head, one that
sailed to the wall as Jungkook ducked. “Next time I’m leaving you to fend for yourself,” Taehyung
hissed. “Let Seokjin turn you into a drooling idiot and then see how you like it–”

His words did nothing to intimidate Jungkook. The man only giggled, enamored by Taehyung’s
temper tantrum. He nudged Taehyung’s side, batting his eyes prettily. “Would you prefer I was
your drooling idiot instead–”

Taehyung’s ire didn’t decrease for nearly an hour, resulting in quite possibly the angriest round of
Stardew Valley Jungkook had ever witnessed. But even when Taehyung’s irritation finally
simmered away, a bubble of warmth still rested inside Jungkook. Something delicate. Something
hopeful. Something new.

***

“It’s been a while since the gang’s all gathered,” Jimin said, stretching his arms above his head.
“I’d say it feels good, but I feel like we only ever meet up for bad things.”

“We need a better workplace environment.”

“You’re so right, Hoba-hyung,” Jimin said, pointing at the man seated at Yoongi’s side. The
bodyguard still looked pale as he still recovered, without his usual vivacity, but his eyes were alert.
“Yoongi-hyung, we need to do more team-building exercises. Like bowling.”

“ Not bowling.” Namjoon took a seat across from Yoongi, looking aghast. “Do you have any idea
how germ-ridden those places are? Plus the mere thought of wearing someone else’s shoes–”

“ Fine , not bowling,” Jimin conceded. “Laser tag?”

Jungkook watched them with a small smile on his lips, enjoying the banter that bounced across the
room. The seven men were gathered around the meeting room, with Yoongi at the head. Hoseok
had surprised everyone when he had arrived for the meeting, still moving gingerly with thick
bandages around his midsection, but refusing any and all suggestions that he go and rest. Yoongi
pursed his lips at every careful motion, but never strayed more than a step from Hoseok’s side.

Seokjin sat at the other end of the table, an unreadable smile on his lips. Unlike the previous day,
Jungkook could now see that he looked like just a man– an incredibly attractive man, to be sure,
but just a man. His aura no longer seemed quite as intimidating, but Taehyung still made sure to
pull out a chair for him close to the bodyguard.

“Jimin’s right. We’re here because we need to figure out our next move.” Yoongi waited until
everyone had settled and their eyes were focused on him. “I don’t like the thought of just waiting
until we’re attacked to respond. We all know the other organizations are only going to grow more
brazen in their attempts to take Jungkook. I want to cut them off before they have a chance to
stockpile supplies and men.”

Jungkook glanced over at Taehyung, but there was nothing he could glean from the bodyguard’s
expression. “What are you suggesting, hyung?” Namjoon asked.

“I want to go on the offensive. Let’s force them to come to us, on our terms, on our turf. We control
the timeline.”

“We don’t have the manpower to take the others out with a direct attack,” Taehyung objected.

“We don’t need manpower. We need precision,” Yoongi shot back. “If we coax the leaders and
take them out, the resulting chaos and power struggle will keep them busy for the next few months.
Giving us time to grow our own resources.”

“I don’t think the Matriarch of the Family of Blood is going to just walk out and let us assassinate
her.”

“No,” Yoongi agreed, seemingly unconcerned by Taehyung’s protest. Jungkook’s head swarm,
tucking away the information of even more criminal organiztions in the back of his mind. “But she
will if we tempt her with something she can’t resist.”

A circuit connected in Jungkook’s mind. He could tell Yoongi recognized the understanding in his
eyes as their gazes met. “You mean me,” he said quietly. “You want to use me to draw the others
out.”

“Yes.”

Only silence answered. Jungkook dared to look over at Taehyung and found his eyes firmly
focused on the table. His jaw was clenched, as if he were trying to physically contain his
protests.ur

“I won’t force you into it,” Yoongi said. “But I think you already understand why I feel this is the
best course of action. The only one in which we might come out ahead.”

Jungkook could tell without looking that all eyes in the room were watching him. Yoongi’s
countenance seemed calm yet his eyes were bright and focused, and while Jungkook didn’t turn to
look at the others he could imagine their own expressions– Jimin’s brow furrowed in concern,
Namjoon anxiously picking at a hangnail, Seokjin displaying only a hint of a wry smile. But none
of them compared to the gaze he felt the most strongly, the one that raised hairs on the back of his
neck.

“What did you have in mind?”

The bubble popped. Yoongi leaned back, motioning to the rest of the table. “The floor is yours.”

“We have an auction,” Seokjin folded his hands over his crossed knees. “No one will be able to
resist the lure of a Nephilim for sale. The underground elites will come flocking to him like flies to
honey.”

Taehyung made a strange, strangled noise in the back of his throat, and Seokjin rolled his eyes.
“No need to be a knight in shining armor. I’m not suggesting we actually sell him.”

“Oh, good,” Jungkook breathed.

“Making it seem like we’re putting Jungkook up for grabs could certainly draw the leaders out,”
Yoongi mused. “But I’m not sure it would be convincing, honestly. If we’ve never trafficked
Blesseds before– in fact we’ve worked against that– why would we start now?”

“Jungkook’s not like other Nephilim,” Namjoon pointed out. “We could spread rumors that we’re
low on funds and our men are on the verge of desertion. Make it seem like we’re desperate enough
to just take the cash.”

“The idiots like Kwang might fall for that, but others won’t,” Hoseok retorted. His voice was rough
with disuse, but he pressed on, even with Yoongi’s eyes tracking his every move. “If we had more
time to draw out the ruse, maybe we could pull it off. But we need to move fast, and a sudden
change of heart just won’t be convincing.”

“Hoseok’s right,” Yoongi sighed. “Anything else?”

“Maybe we make it seem like Jungkook’s jumping ship?” Jimin suggested. “He could reach out to
one of their leaders, draw them out where we could ambush them.”

“It would work on one organization, maybe, but not all of them,” Namjoon said. “We could only
pull that off once before the others know what our hand is.”

The conversation continued, ideas rising up and then getting shot down. Voices started
overlapping, turning into a din in Jungkook’s ears. But one voice remained silent, the one that
Jungkook’s ears unconsciously turned to.

He glanced over at Taehyung. The bodyguard’s eyes were staring out into nothing, his jaw tightly
clenched. He hadn’t looked directly at Jungkook since the meeting started. Jungkook’s eyes
flickered down, and he saw that Taehyung’s right hand was curled into a fist, resting on his thigh.

Jungkook’s chest ached. He forced himself to be brave.

Slowly, he reached over and placed his hand on top of Taehyung’s curled fist. He felt Taehyung
jump at the contact, but couldn’t bring himself to meet the man’s eyes. Jungkook let his hand settle
over Taehyung’s tan skin, fighting to keep his breathing even through his hammering heart.

Taehyung’s hand uncurled, his palm turning up. Jungkook’s fingers fell into place interlaced with
Taehyung’s. He wrapped his grip into a hold, squeezing gently, feeling Taehyung’s warm skin
against his own before releasing. A couple heartbeats later he felt a tentative squeeze in reply.

Jungkook looked back up. The others were still talking, making little progress.

“What if we had a party?”

He hadn’t realized he had spoken out loud until he saw Taehyung frown out of the corner of his
eye. “Guys quiet down, Jungkook has an idea,” he said, hand still curled around Jungkook’s under
the table.

Several pairs of eyes turned to Jungkook, and he felt the back of his neck flush from the attention.
“Never mind, it’s really stupid–”

“Stupid might be just what we need right now,” Jimin said, offering Jungkook a tired smile. “What
is it, Kook-ah?”

Jungkook bit his lip. “We could… we could act like we’re bragging. Pretend I’m way stronger
than I actually am, and– and try to show off to the other gangs. Like you have me, and now you
won. And basically have a huge event to rub it in their faces and–”

“– and force the others to come address our imprudence,” Yoongi finished. “It’s not a bad idea.
There’s been society gatherings in our circles before, where we all play nice for an evening like
we’re not carrying guns under our tuxes.”

“We’d be basically inviting an attack,” Hoseok said. “There’s no way the likes of the Circus would
pass up on the chance to ambush us.”

“It’s only an ambush if you don’t see it coming,” Yoongi retorted. “They’d know we expect them
to attack. But if there’s anything the elites have in common, it’s pride. Their hubris won’t allow
them to take such blatant insult sitting down.”

“We’d have to be careful.” Jimin looked worried, fiddling with his fingers. “We’d have to put
Jungkookie right in front of the crowd for them to come out. It… it won’t be easy to keep him
safe.”

Jungkook squeezed the hand in his own again. “Then I’ll just have to keep my date by my side all
night,” he said. He hoped his voice sounded more sure than he felt.

He waited a breathless second. Then Taehyung looked over at him, a slight twinkle in his eye.
“What makes you think I’ll be your date?” Taehyung said teasingly. “You haven’t even asked me
properly yet.”
Jungkook blinked, then broke into a relieved smile. “Do you want a promposal?”

“If there’s not a flash mob, I’m not accepting.”

Giggles broke out amongst the table. The tension in the mood started to slowly dissipate, like the
sun’s warmth pushing through heavy clouds. A barely-there smirk danced on Yoongi’s lips, one
that seemed far more dangerous than mirthful. “It’s settled, then. We’re hosting a ball.”

***

Jungkook’s eyes slowly opened, quickly rising from the depths of sleep to the surface of
consciousness. His dark bedroom ceiling was the only thing to greet him, and it took his ears a few
moments to register the noises around him.

Once he did though, it became clear what had awoken Jungkook. He could hear shuffling outside
his room, until he heard low mumbles on the other side of his door. He knew that voice.

Jungkook pushed himself up, shivering slightly when his feet hit the bare floors. He walked over to
his bedroom door, and then pulled it open in a smooth action.

Taehyung jumped as the door opened, red-rimmed eyes looking guilty as they met Jungkook’s.
Instantly Jungkook felt anxiety start to course through him, his body quickly going from sluggish
to alert. “Taehyung-hyung? It’s the middle of the night.” He couldn’t stop looking at Taehyung’s
eyes, red like he had been– “What’s wrong–?”

Taehyung swallowed. He then looked down, his hair falling down on his face to hide his eyes.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.” His voice was rough. “I’ll– I’ll go–”

“No, wait–” Jungkook reached out as Taehyung started to turn away, catching the bodyguard by
the wrist. “Did something happen? Did–”

Taehyung let out a short attempt of a laugh, but it came out as more of a tired huff. “Nothing
happened. I’m just an idiot, that’s all.”

“You’re always an idiot. What’s so special about you being an idiot at 2 AM?” Jungkook tried to
bring a smile to Taehyung’s face with his lame joke, but the bodyguard’s worn expression didn’t
even crack. Jungkook stepped to the side, still holding onto Taehyung’s wrist. “Here, come
inside.”

Taehyung mumbled out some kind of protest, but didn’t pull away from Jungkook as he led the
older man inside. Jungkook shut the door behind them, the room briefly bathed in darkness before
he walked over to turn on his bedside lamp. He finally let go of Taehyung’s wrist after pulling the
bodyguard down on the bed with him. Jungkook crossed his legs, resting his arms on his thighs.
“So why are you awake? Couldn’t sleep?”

He kept his tone light, calm but conversational, hoping that it would encourage Taehyung to speak.
Taehyung still didn’t meet Jungkook’s eyes, but he responded. “I did fall asleep. Just woke up.”

“What woke you up?”

“...a nightmare.”

Jungkook nodded, forcing his face to remain neutral. “Do you wanna tell me what it was about? I
can remind you that it’s not real.”
Taehyung pursed his lips together. “It was about you.”

Jungkook paused, momentarily thrown off balance. “What– what was I doing?” he frowned. “Did I
finally beat your time on Rainbow Road?”

It seemed like Jungkook’s jokes were finally having an effect on Taehyung, because for a brief
second the ghost of a smile flitted across his face. “No, you were….” And then all levity was gone,
replaced by a haunting look in Taehyung’s eyes. “You were….”

He dropped his head, fingers dancing on the comforter. “I should tell you about Hyungsik.”

Jungkook went still at the name. “Hyung… you don’t have to–”

“It’s something you should know,” Taehyung interrupted, his voice still a little raspy but firm with
resolve. “I first met him about two years ago. He was… a lot like you in some ways. Naive to our
world, but he wanted to learn. More powerful than he realized. He had Phoenix ancestry.”

Jungkook didn’t dare interrupt. Taehyung continued. “I had been in brief relationships before but…
with him it was different. Way more intense than I ever knew it could be. He stayed with the
syndicate for about a year and… we were happy.”

It was partially gratifying to know that Jungkook’s suspicions were correct. Yet something inside
of his gut purred like a sleeping tiger, something that Jungkook didn’t know how to place. “Things
started getting more dangerous though. He was a target amongst our enemies, because they knew
how strong a Phoenix Blessed could be. Eventually we knew we couldn’t stay here, and…we
made plans to disappear. Together.”

Jungkook’s hand itched to interlace with Taehyung’s but he held himself back. “What happened?”

Taehyung didn’t respond right away. Jungkook waited patiently, listening only to Taehyung’s
bipolar breathing and the faint thud of his own heart.

“...there’s a small village, nestled in the valleys of the Seoraksan mountain range. It’s protected by
powerful magic, runes that have been there for centuries. It’s the perfect place for Blesseds to hide,
if you can make it. We were so close.”

Taehyung closed his eyes. “We were ambushed right outside of the first runes. The BSA wasn’t
willing to let Hyunsik just slip between their fingers. Yoongi threw all the men he had at them
buying us some time, just so Hyungsik and I could make a run for it. I–” His voice broke. “I was
taking a sniper down, and then I heart a shot– when I turned around he was just bleeding, and he
went down, and—”

Taehyung squeezed his eyes shut, a couple of spare tears gliding down his cheek. He took a deep,
hitching breath, and then slowly opened his eyes. “He took his last breath in my arms.”

Pressure began mounting behind Jungkook’s eyes, his own tears of sympathy rising to the surface.
“Hyung, I’m so sorry– I can’t even imagine–”

“I thought I would spend the rest of my life with him,” Taehyung mumbled, although it was no
longer clear if he was addressing Jungkook directly. “We had talked about the flowers we would
plant outside our home, what we would name our dog, where we would travel together. Fuck I– I
had even started looking at rings.”

“I’m so sorry,” Jungkook repeated, unable to think of anything else to say. He finally gave into the
urge in his fingertips, hesitantly crossing the traverse of the comforter as he reached out for
Taehyung’s hand. At the first brush of their fingers Taehyung didn’t move away, and Jungkook
understood the permission to continue. He wove their hands together before continuing. “You two
deserved a long and happy life together. What happened wasn’t your fault.”

Taehyung flinched, and swallowed thickly. “In my dream, I was living through it again. Only this
time, instead of Hyungsik, it was you .”

He finally looked up. Jungkook felt the wind knocked out of him with the desperate look in
Taehyung’s eyes. “Don’t you understand? I’m weak, Jungkook. I can’t go through that again.” He
gripped Jungkook’s hand tighter. “I won’t try to cage you away, not even if I could. But
goddammit, it scares me so much every time you’re in danger. I just think if I’m not fast enough,
or focused enough then– then–”

“I’m not going anywhere, Taehyung,” Jungkook murmured. With a trembling hand he reached up,
using his thumb to wipe away a tear on the bodyguard’s cheek. “I’m getting strong so I can protect
myself and you. So you better not go anywhere, either.”

“Just tell me it won’t happen again,” Taehyung whispered in a trembling voice. “I know you can’t
promise me, just– please –”

“I promise, Taehyung,” Jungkook whispered. “We’re both going to be just fine.”

Taehyung vaguely nodded, and Jungkook let his thumb linger on the bodyguard’s cheek. “Thank
you,” Taehyung breathed softly. The Nephilim knew his gratitude was for more than just
Jungkook’s time.

Then Taehyung leaned back, and their contact broke. “I should let you get back to sleep,” he said
quietly. “I need to do the same.”

Taehyung moved to leave, but something in Jungkook’s chest yelped in protest. “Wait,” he blurted
out, unsure of what to say when Taehyung’s eyes focused on him. “Do you– um, I was just
thinking– do you wanna sleep here?”

Taehyung raised an eyebrow. “Here?”

“I mean–” Jungkook bit his lip. “That way, if you have another nightmare, you can just. Know that
I’m here. And that we’re okay.”

With every word that came out of his mouth Jungkook’s cheeks deepened in color. His flush only
worsened at Taehyung’s reply. “Angel, are you asking if I want to sleep with you?”

“I’ll murder you,” Jungkook hissed, rewarded by a brief flash of Taehyung’s smile. “If you’re not
going to respect my offer you can leave now–”

“No, no,” Taehyung said, laughing slightly. “As long as I won’t…make you uncomfortable.”

“I wouldn’t have offered if you did,” Jungkook replied. “The right side is mine. I sometimes snore.
Leaving the fan on is non-negotiable.”

Taehyung smirked. “Yes, sir.”

Jungkook was acting casual but he could still feel his heart racing as he wiggled under the covers,
feeling Taehyung slip in beside him. They weren’t touching but Jungkook could sense the mattress
dip under the bodyguard’s weight, the heat of another body drifting over to his skin. Jungkook
reached over and turned off the light, curling up onto his side. It wasn’t how he normally slept, but
he couldn’t find the bravery to reach out to Taehyung. He had been brave enough, already. His
eyes closed.

But maybe it was just Taehyung’s turn to cross the distance.

A few minutes went by, but Jungkook felt himself no closer to sleep than he had been when the
lights were still on. He felt Taehyung shift beside him.

“Jungkook?” Taehyung’s voice whispered out into the darkness. “Can… can I?”

Jungkook felt an inhale get caught in his throat. “Can you what?”

A few more seconds of silence responded, and Jungkook thought the moment would be lost. But
then he felt the mattress dip, and then–

–an arm thrown over his waist, its weight not entirely settling into his body, as if still braced for
rejection. Jungkook felt Taehyung shift closer, his front brushing against Jungkook’s back. A soft
breath ghosted against the younger’s nape. “Is this okay?” Taehyung whispered.

Slowly, Jungkook reached a hand up. He curled his fingers over Taehyung’s, shifting so that the
man’s palm rested over his chest. Where Jungkook’s heartbeat lay. “Yeah,” he breathed.

He didn’t know exactly when sleep took him under. But at some point, between the lullaby of
Taehyung’s breaths, the blanket of his arm around Jungkook, the softness of body against body–
Jungkook slipped back into dreams.
 Chapter 10

“You ready for training, Jungkook-ah?” Jimin bounced into the kitchen with his normal grace,
quickly finding his target seated at the window-side nook. Jungkook looked up from breakfast. His
hair was still unbrushed, and the kimchi rice froze on its destination to his mouth.

“Where’s Namjoon-hyung?”

“It’s just me and you today,” Jimin replied. Jungkook nodded, swallowing one last mouthful of
rice. He looked over at the person sitting across from him, slowly picking at his omelet.

“You finished, Hyung?”

“Ah, not so fast,” Jimin chided with a smile. “When I said it’s just me and you, I meant it. Taetae’s
not invited.”

Taehyung looked offended, raising his eyebrows. “Why? Are you going to gossip about me?”

“Yes.”

He shrugged. “Alright, go ahead then.”

“See, Kookie? We even have his blessing.” Jungkook didn’t have the chance to question what was
happening as Jimin was grabbing his arm, pulling him out of his seat. “I’m sure he wouldn’t mind
doing the dishes for you either.”

“Hey, hang on, I didn’t say that–”

“Thanks Tae! Gotta go!” Jimin cried back, quickly tugging Jungkook out of the kitchen. Jungkook
let out a surprised laugh, too curious to keep from just going along with Jimin’s demands. He
frowned, however, when they turned a corner to go deeper into the house, rather than head
outside.

“Where are we going?”

“My room,” Jimin replied cheerily. Jungkook blinked, surprised.

“Why? I don’t think we should train inside, what if I lose control of my fire?”

“Oh, we’re not going to train. I just said that so Taehyung wouldn’t ask questions.” They turned
another corner, and Jimin led Jungkook up a flight of stairs. “I want to surprise him, after all.”

“Surprise him with what ?”

Jimin didn’t reply. Jungkook resigned himself to the fact that he’d likely have to wait for any
explanation as to the Banshee’s actions.

They came out onto the landing at the top of the stairs, and Jimin headed towards a wooden door
tucked in the middle of the hallway. “Welcome to my humble abode,” he said, in a mock formal
accent, and pushed the door open.

The room Jungkook entered clearly belonged to someone distinctly sentimental. Warm knitted
blankets lay on the bed, a couple of large bean bags by the window where someone could lounge
all day. One wall above a desk was covered in pictures, and Jungkok recognized most of their
subjects– Jimin, Yoongi, Namjoon. Taehyung featured in over half of them, from a more recent
image of his hair hilariously unkept to a picture of a baby-faced Jimin and a large-eared Taehyung.
They had dark circles underneath their eyes but their smiles were wide. Taehyung’s arm was
looped over Jimin’s shoulders as the smaller boy held the camera up.

Jimin finally let go of Jungkook’s wrist, walking over to his desk. “Alright, stand up straight.” He
opened a drawer, grabbing something from inside. “I need to get your measurements.”

“Um. For what?”

Jimin turned around and shot Jungkook a look. “I’m sorry, did you already have an outfit for the
ball picked out?”

Jungkook paused. “I… haven’t thought about it.”

“Exactly.” Jimin approached Jungkook, stretching out the tape measurer in his hands. “But don’t
worry, your Banshee Godmother Jimin is here to help.”

Jungkook forced himself to stay still as Jimin stretched the tape measure across his shoulders. “I
was thinking we could stick with tradition and put the angel in white,” Jimin said thoughtfully.
“But we’ll add some detail to make it unique. You’ll be the star of the night.”

“I’m not sure I can pull off whatever you’re planning,” Jungkook muttered. “I’m not exactly a suit
type.”

“Please Jungkook, you’re beautiful.” Jimin said it so matter of factly that Jungkook blushed.
“Anyone you’re hoping to impress isn’t going to be able to keep their eyes off of you.”

Jungkook paused. “Is…there someone I should be hoping to impress?”

“Oh, you know,” Jimin knelt down, measuring the length of Jungkook’s legs. “Anyone.”

An odd silence took over the pair. Jungkook stood stiffly, wondering how long it would take for
Jimin to finish taking his measurements. Having no frame of reference, for all he knew taking
measurements could last an hour. He hoped that wasn’t the case.

“Taehyung will probably just wear one of the suits he already owns,” Jimin said, popping back up
to his feet. “He has several. Have you ever seen him in a suit?”

“Uh.” He tried not to jump as Jimin ran the tape measure down the length of his arm, the sensation
slightly ticklish. “No?”

“Ah, he pulls it off really well. Really highlights his body. I’m jealous, he’s just so tall, and broad
across the shoulders.”

Jimin did have a point. Even in the oversized shirts Taehyung wore as loungewear one could still
see his broad frame. Jungkook’s mind wandered to their very first meeting, when Taehyung had
pulled Jungkook out of the trunk wearing a blazer and a button down shirt. Even then, he was
striking. He’d look way better than Jungkook would–

“Jungkook-ah?”

Jungkook blinked, finding Jimin looking at him expectantly. “Is everything okay? You started
drifting off.”
Jungkook felt the tips of his ears grow hot. “Oh, yeah, I uh. I was lost in thought.”

A smile twitched at the edges of Jimin’s lips, but the Banshee turned around before Jungkook
could analyze it further. “You and Taehyung spend a lot of time together,” he said casually. “I’m
not used to having to compete with someone else for his attention.”

Jungkook sucked in a quick breath. “I’m sorry, Jimin-hyung. I didn’t realize I was hogging his
time–”

“Ah, I was teasing, Kook-ah. Now I feel bad.” He put the tape measurer back in the desk drawer.
“In all honesty, it’s nice to see. Taehyung hasn’t made new friends in a while. I’m glad that he’s
opened up to you.”

Jungkook rubbed the back of his neck. “I’m glad, too. I also haven’t made new friends in….”
Saying ever sounded a bit too depressing, so Jungkook changed course. “I’m really grateful he’s
been so kind to me. Everyone here is.”

“It’s because you’re fucking adorable,” Jimin deadpanned, throwing himself down on one of the
bean bag chairs. “Really, I think Yoongi-hyung was a goner the first time he saw you smile. Don’t
ever get braces, you could burn down the world with those bunny teeth of yours.”

It was an odd compliment, but Jungkook accepted it nonetheless. Jimin waved him over to the
other bean bag, and Jungkook followed. He let his body settle into the fabric as he sat, very quickly
realizing it would be nearly impossible for him to get back up. Maybe that was the point.

“In all seriousness, Kook-ah,” Jimin’s voice floated over to Jungkook. “Taehyung’s really opened
up to you a lot. I know Tae’s told you about Hyungsik. After that he just kind of…shut down. I
think he felt like his heart was so shattered that it couldn’t ever work for someone else again.”

Jungkook swallowed, looking over at Jimin. “I think I know how that feels,” he said softly. “After
my mom died it didn’t feel like anything else was worth trying. I’m… I’m glad I don’t think that
way anymore.”

“Stop me if I’m overstepping, but….” A hesitant expression crossed Jimin’s face. “How did she
die?”

“Car accident.” Jungkook had long since steeled himself to the unfairness of it all, so now the
cause rolled smoothly off of his tongue. “She wasn’t even driving. She was just walking to the
train station after working late, and some drunk idiot swerved to avoid hitting another car. Crashed
into her instead.” He pursed his lips together. “The police told me it was quick, at least.”

“Oh my god.…” Jimin looked stricken. “I’m so sorry Jungkook, that’s awful.”

It was. “It’s funny, looking back.” Jungkook’s tongue felt strangely loose, in this quiet cocoon with
Jimin. “I don’t think she even knew I was a Blessed. She said it was just a short fling, and she
didn’t realize she was pregnant until after it ended. But that she didn’t regret a thing, because it
gave her me.” He titled his head back and let it fall back into the bean bag. “I asked her about my
dad sometimes, but she always told me he had just vanished. I used to be so angry about that, that
he just left. That he left her. ”

“From what I’ve read in the archives, it’s not uncommon for an angel parent to not… stick
around.” Jimin murmured. “They like humans, but we’re not on the same level as them. Our lives
are over in a blink, compared to theirs. They don’t see much point in staying around for all of it.”

“That makes sense.” Jungkook sighed. “Now, I don’t think I really care. I don’t really have a
father. I just had my mom, and she was more than enough.”

“She must have been a really good person, if she raised you,” Jimin said. The compliment brought
a small smile to Jungkook’s lips.

“She was. She was the best.” He fiddled with a stray thread on his shirt. “I wonder what she would
think of all of this. Of me being a Nephilim, and Taehyung, and….”

“I think she’d be proud of how brave you are. And she’d want Taehyung to take care of you, just
like I want you to take care of him.” Jungkook looked over at Jimin, surprised. The Banshee
smiled, something a little sad behind his eyes. “Both of you know what it’s like to love someone
and lose them. I think it’s… good for TaeTae that he has someone that gets it. I think you make
him really, really happy. And I think you’ve helped him more than you realize. Just….” Jimin let
out a soft laugh. “Look after him, okay? He’s far more emotional than he lets on.”

“I will.” Jungkook thought of Taehyung’s soft voice, his beaming smile, his gentle touch. “I
promise.”

***

Hands trailed down his ribs, providing just enough pressure to dig into his skin. Jungkook arched
into the touch, his thighs shifting restlessly on the bed. His wrists were caught in a single wide
grip, pinned above his head. The hold was firm, but not painful. Grounding.

“Easy, angel.” The low voice seemed to whisper straight into Jungkook’s ears. “Just let me take
care of you.”

It was only when he felt a finger push inside of him that Jungkook realized he was naked, his knees
pulled up to his chest. The stretch was easy, his entrance already slick with lube. His back arched
as a shaky breath left Jungkook’s lungs.

“There you go.” A kiss was pressed just above Jungkook’s knee, tickling the inside of his thigh.
“Let me hear you.”

Jungkook’s following moan was an answer to the command, one finger quickly becoming two. The
stretch filled him full, knocking the air out of his lungs. Pushing in deeper with every thrust, so
intense that Jungkook almost wanted to pull away. But he didn’t, couldn’t even with the grip
pinning him down. Completely at the mercy of the pleasure he was feeling.

“So gorgeous, love.” The praise was cooed at him, in stark contrast to the filthy sounds spilling out
of Jungkook’s mouth. “Do you feel good? You’re taking my fingers so well.”

“Please.” Jungkook could manage no more than a whisper, his thighs trembling as another finger
was added. “Please, don’t stop–”

“Don’t worry, angel.” Lips pressed against his cheek. “I’m not gonna stop until you’re screaming
my name.”

Jungkook’s eyes opened as he breathed in, his mind readjusting to reality. His eyes quickly focused
on his bedroom, bathed in the early morning light. And then he felt a throbbing between his legs,
the details of the dream catching up to him.

He rolled over on his side and groaned, burying his face in his pillow. His cheeks burned red. He
wasn’t a stranger to wet dreams, but they didn’t happen that often, either– he figured most of the
time his mind and body were simply too tired for arousal. But unlike his regular half-formed
dreams, this one remained burned in his mind, not fading as his body rose back into consciousness.
The firm but gentle touch holding him down, the sinful words guiding him, the fingers pushing
inside–

Jungkook let out a groan as he instinctively rolled his hips forward. He really wasn’t helping
himself.

Opening his eyes and looking at the clock on his bedside table confirmed that it was still early
enough that no one would yet expect his presence. He had time to himself. If he wanted.

One hand opened the bedside drawer as he rolled onto his back, fishing out a small tube of hand
lotion. It wouldn’t be the first time he had used lotion for a not-intended purpose, masturbation
normally enough of an afterthought for him that whenever he did want to get himself off he was
often caught unprepared. Living by himself did afford him the privacy to experiment, but Jungkook
could never justify spending what little he made on a device for the sole purpose of pleasure. He
was used to relying only on his own touch. It wasn’t like he had anything else to compare.

He let out a deep sigh of relief as he slipped a hand under his boxers, his cock already hard and
leaking. The dream had clearly riled him up more than he had realized, and it wouldn’t take long
for him to reach his peak.

Jungkook started to stroke himself in slow motions, letting his eyes fall back shut. It was easy to let
himself slip back into the fantasy of the dream. Imagining being pinned down, yet cared for. Held
firmly, but touched gently.

He wouldn’t have to think. He’d be completely at someone else’s mercy. His hand started to move
faster, and he sucked in a slow breath between his teeth.

His free hand drifted underneath his shirt, fingertips trailing by his navel. Maybe he’d be touched
like this, slowly, before even taking his clothes off. Maybe he’d have hands dragged up and down
his sides, a tongue lapping at his neck, teeth leaving loving bruises of desire and possession. His
hand drifted higher. He’d feel so good and safe, just like with– with–

His hips bucked into his hand as he recalled the voice from his dream, the way the low tone rolled
right into his ear. Close enough that maybe he could feel the hot breath on his skin, a shudder
running down his spine as teeth pinched his earlobe. A pet name murmured so sinfully yet so
sweetly, angel–

His thumb slipped over the slit, and an electric current shot up Jungkook’s spine. “Hyung,” he
gasped.

He grabbed onto his nipple with his free hand, the one thing that always helped him fall over the
edge. It was easy to imagine Taehyung’s calloused thumb brushing over the nub, or even his
tongue lapping at the brown flesh. Easier still to imagine his large hand encasing Jungkook,
looking down calmly as Jungkook fell apart underneath him. He’d take care of Jungkook, he’d
know what to do. Murmuring “let Hyung make you feel good” as he covered Jungkook’s entire
frame with his own.

His heels dug into the mattress, hips nearly rising off the bed. His hand was slick with both lotion
and precome, so wet , and Jungkook breathed in a whine high in his throat. He’d be so, so ,
desperate, all for him–

“My angel,” Taehyung whispered in his mind. “Come for me.”

“Hyung,” Jungkook cried, and then he was spilling over onto his hand. His hips stuttered, thighs
flexing before slamming back onto the bed. He felt himself turn boneless on the soft surface
aftershocks of pleasure coursing through his body as his chest rose and fell.

Reality hit him as he opened his eyes. “Oh my god,” he breathed. “Oh my fucking god.”

Jungkook stared up at his ceiling, the aftershocks of pleasure still washing over his body. His
cheeks burned, not just with exertion but with shame. He hadn’t just done that. He hadn’t just
gotten off to the idea of his friend. Jungkook had never pictured someone spesific before in his
fantasies, why did he do so now–?

A sharp knock on his door made Jungkook nearly jump out of his skin. “Jungkook? Breakfast is
ready, do you want some?”

Jungkook’s skin burned even brighter. He pretended he hadn’t just made a mess in his sleep pants
because of the man right outside his door. “Be right there,” he croaked.

***

Jungkook hadn’t typically been a victim to boredom since he started staying at the mansion. Now
he was no longer constrained to just Taehyung as his main source of socialization– not that he ever
got bored of Taehyung, not really. But he typically rarely lacked for entertainment, from balancing
his Nephilim training with his classes, to bugging Namjoon about odd tomes in the library, to
indulging in another video game marathon with Taehyung, to helping Jimin prepare a pre-dinner
snack. He typically valued his quiet time, the only moment in which he felt he could catch his
breath.

Not today, however.

For once he was on top of his homework, able to study for the first time in quiet contemplation and
not the grocery store break room in between shifts. He had finished his training for the day as well,
now able to make fire dance in his palms as his mind swam through memories of his mother’s
singing, Jimin’s smile, Taehyung’s touch. The thought of staying in his room was also
unappealing, as he looked to distract himself from the ball only days away.

But just because he had free time didn’t mean the others did. As the ball grew nearer, Yoongi,
Hoseok, and Taehyung were increasingly busy with preparations, trying to strategize for every
potential ambush and course of attack. On one hand, Jungkook was grateful for their efforts– he
knew it was all undertaken in the name of keeping him safe. But on the other hand, right now… he
wanted attention.

He wandered through the halls of the house, looking for something to entertain him. Normally the
library had enough curiosities to keep him occupied, but even those seemed dull at the moment.
Maybe he would luck out and find another secret magical room.

It was as he was turning another corner that a faint noise made its way to his ears. Piano music, but
not the kind that sounded like it was coming from a stereo or a soundbar. The notes, although quiet,
sounded crisp and clear, pronounced with a human hesitance.

Jungkook followed the music, his feet leading him down a wing of the house he hadn’t yet
explored. The music grew louder as he reached the end of the hallway, clearly coming from a room
just behind a barely-cracked door.

He slowed down as he reached the room, curious but not yet wanting to betray his presence. The
music was being played by someone skillful– there were a few stray notes here and there, but the
classic song flowed with a practiced rhythm, its dynamics rising and falling, fingers deftly trilling
across the keys. As yet, despite as deftly as it was played, something felt like it was missing– notes
hovering in odd places, harmnoies that sounded ever-so-slightly off. Jungkook reached the door,
unable to see who was inside through the tiny crack.

He hesitated. Jungkook didn’t want to interrupt, and yet… he was so, so curious. Who was the
musician among them?

Jungkook raised his fist and knocked, soft enough that the intrusion could have been ignored. But
the music trailed off, and Jungkook’s breath caught in his throat. A voice called from inside.
“Yes?”

Jungkook slowly pushed the door open, his eyes widening when he saw who was seated at the
piano bench. “Oh, Yoongi-hyung!”

Yoongi frowned at him from his seat behind the baby grand piano, a few books of sheet music
stacked on the stand. The small room was fairly sparse except for the piano and a large window
showing the gardens outside– the perfect peaceful practice room. “Jungkook? Is something
wrong?”

“Sorry, I know it’s rude to intrude, but—” He paused by the entrance, shifting awkwardly. “I was
just wondering who was playing.”

“Are you surprised?”

The words were said with a slight twist of the lips, and Jungkook knew that Yoongi wasn’t upset
by the interruption. “Honestly, a little.”

“I’ve played since I was a kid.” Yoongi said softly. “Used to be pretty serious at it, too, but it’s
more of a hobby now.”

“Well, you sound like a professional,” Jungkook said earnestly. “If this whole black market thing
doesn’t work out, you can always join an orchestra.”

Yoongi smiled fully, the first time Jungkook had ever seen it, lips spreading wide to show a
gummy grin. “What are you wandering around the house, huh?” he asked. “Nervous about the
ball?”

Yoongi’s ability to read emotions was unfailingly accurate. There was no point in trying to deny it.
“Yeah,” Jungkook sighed. “I guess I’m looking for something to distract myself.”

“What a coincidence, I’m doing the same,” Yoongi quipped. “Come on, you can join me.”

He shifted over on the piano bench and Jungkook accepted the invitation, closing the door behind
him and walking over. His shoulder brushed against Yoongi’s as he sat, noting the leader’s more
casual attire. Jungkook had seen him try to portray a visage of strength before, with black
turtlenecks paired with silver jewelry and leather jackets. But now he swam in an oversized green
sweatshirt with a graphic print, one that Jungkook could have sworn he had seen somewhere
before. His sleeves were pushed up, showing long deft fingers and a simple silver chain bracelet
around his wrist.

“If it’s any consolation, the ball isn’t the riskiest thing we’ve ever attempted,” Yoongi said, hands
idling over the ivories. “Not even the riskiest thing that’s worked .”
Jungkook snorted. “And what would that be?”

“A couple years back we were trying to take out a kingpin that had a grip on the black market. If
he controlled less of the supply, it would give room for us to establish a foothold.” Yoongi
smirked. “Problem was, people had been gunning for him for years. We’d be massacred if we tried
to get through his men and defenses.”

“So what did you do?”

“Well, one of my hackers had discovered while digging through this guy’s files that he had a literal
terabyte of werecat pornography.” Jungkook choked, but Yoongi merely continued as if he had
heard nothing. “I didn’t have any werecat Blesseds in my group, and even if I had, I wasn’t about
to throw them to the wolves like that. I typically never put myself in the direct line of fire, either.
But Joonie suggested the use of a magical glamour, and most of the fucker’s collection did seem to
focus on men my size, so….”

“Oh my god, Hyung, Hyung–” Jungkook could barely contain himself, eyes going wide. “Did you
disguise yourself as a fucking catboy to seduce a mafia lord?”

“ Seduce implies something actually happened,” Yoongi retorted, his cheeks turning pink.

Jungkook burst into giggles, bending over and throwing an arm out to support himself. “Please–
please tell me there are pictures–”

“I didn’t even let Hoseok see me, absolutely not,” Yoongi said. “Seok-ah hated the idea, by the
way. He kept trying to find a way to see if he could pass as my ‘handler–’”

“Mmmm, no surprises there,” Jungkook laughed. His giggles had settled down, but there were still
a couple of stray tears by his cheeks that he wiped away. “So what happened?”

“Well, the plan was working great at first,” Yoongi said. “We staged a meeting at a club known
for having Blessed performers. Sure enough, the fucker invited me back to his hotel room. We
needed to wait until he sent his guards far enough away that it wouldn’t alert them if a struggle
broke out, so the idea was that I wine and dine him for a bit first. One ‘meow’, and I had him
eating out of the palm of my hand.”

“Now I really, really wish there was at least one picture.”

“The issue was, he started to get impatient. He wanted me closer, and I still had my in-ear so I
could stay in touch with the guys. So I told him to send the guards away so we could have some
private conversation, while I went to the bathroom to ‘freshen up.’ I ditched the in-ear there, and I
was going to take him out as soon as I had a shot.”

“So what went wrong?”

Yoongi signed, but there was fondness behind his eyes. “Hoseok apparently freaked when I went
dark. He was waiting in a car a couple blocks over for a getaway, but then bolted for the hotel.
Idiot climbed up the elevator shaft to get in without being noticed.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened with surprise. “So he killed the leader?”

“What?” Yoongi frowned. “Of course not. I snapped his neck before he could even reach the bed.
But I left the hotel room to find Seok-ah tearing through every one of his men, blowing our cover
so spectacularly it would have been more subtle had we announced our presence with a skywriter.”
Jungkook let out another small laugh. “I guess it worked out in the end, though.”

“Surprisingly enough, yes. It was impossible to scrub our names from the bastard’s murder, but
that garnered us the respect and fear of the other syndicates. They saw us as reckless, unhinged,
dangerous– which is exactly the kind of reputation you want to collect in the underworld.”

“Hoseok-hyung saved the day,” Jungkook mused, mostly in jest. But Yoongi’s responding smile
was far too smitten for frivolity.

“Yeah…he did.”

The moment lingered in the air between them, like the faint ring of a piano note. Jungkook
frowned, remembered the faint tune he had heard before walking in. “What were you playing
beforehand?”

Yoongi’s smile shifted, turning into something melancolic. “Schubert’s Sonata for Piano Duet in C
Major.”

“Duet?” Jungkook tilted his head– so that’s why the music sounded like it was somehow
incomplete. “Does someone else here play?”

“No.” Yoongi looked down, tracing his fingers across the piano keys. “My sister used too,
though.”

Jungkook froze, remembering what Taehyung had told him about Yoongi’s sister. He back of his
neck flushed with warmth, hating himself for the insensitive comment he had stumbled into. “Oh
I’m– I’m sorry–”

“It’s alright, Jungkook,” Yoongi said quietly. “You have every right to be curious. I’m not upset.”
He hummed thoughtfully. “She was the true prodigy in the family. I only got into piano because I
would sit and watch her play for hours. Even after our lessons, we’d play together for hours. The
Schubert Sonata was our favorite.”

It was painfully clear now where the syndicate’s namesake came from. “She sounds like she was
really cool,” Jungkook offered quietly.

“She was. I miss her a lot.” Jungkook understood all too well the calm in Yoongi’s done, the
acceptance that came only from nothing else to be done. “You know, you remind me of her.”

Jungkook blinked in surprise. “Me? H-how?”

Yoongi shrugged. “It’s hard to say what it is. You’re both very find. And fearless. You don’t
realize how special you are.”

Jungkook looked back down at the piano, letting Yoongi’s words settle over him. The was a hum
in the air, something under his skin. He could read unspoken words in the man sitting beside him,
like a language Jungkook understood unconsciously.

Jungkook’s lips moved without thinking.

“Why don’t you tell Hoseok-hyung?”

Yoongi didn’t move, didn’t even seem surprised. But Jungkook could tell the older man was
listening as he continued. “I don’t know if it’s because I’m a Nephilim, but it’s obvious to me. I
think it’s obvious to others, too. Everyone except him. So why don’t you….”
Yoongi’s right hand, which still lay on the piano, twitched. His fingers moved slowly, as if trying
to play a phantom tune. “... I’m the target at the top of everyone’s lists. If all the attacks are
directed at me, then I know others are safe.” His lips quirked into a brief, mirthless smile. “It’s not
a perfect system, but it works often enough. The only time Hoseok gets hurt is when he steps in
front of bullets meant for me. If people realized he was more than just my bodyguard… they’d
start aiming for him, too. And he’d never see it coming, because he’d still be looking at the gun
pointed at me.”

“People might not realize,” Jungkook immediately protested. “You could keep it hidden–”

“Seok doesn’t deserve to be hidden,” Yoongi replied, his voice soft. “He deserves to be held out in
the sun, to be taken to dinner, to get married and send out invitations and visit shelters for a dog to
adopt. He deserves so much more than what I can give him. I can’t take that away from him.”

He glanced over at Jungkook then, and the younger man sucked in a quiet breath at the look in
Jungkook’s eyes. “I’ve made my decision. But you don’t have to make the same one. You have
time to go after what you want.”

Jungkook blinked, his brows furrowing. “Hyung, what do you mean?”

Something in Yoongi’s eyes softened. “You should take your own advice, kiddo.”

Footsteps at the end of the hall interrupted their bubble of calm. Jungkook turned his head as they
approached, followed by the rap of knuckles against the door. “Hyung, have you seen–”

The door swung open, and Taehyung’s head poked in. “–oh! Jungkook, I was looking for you.”

Jungkook felt his heart start to jog, head still spinning in confusion. “Tae-hyung? Why?”

Taehyung shot him a wry grin, leaning against the door frame and putting his hands in his pockets.
“Guess I just got worried. You weren’t in any of your usual spaces. But I should have known you’d
be kissing up to Hyung.”

“He appreciates my music, unlike you philistines,” Yoongi shot back in a deadpan tone. “He’s
officially my favorite dongsaeng.”

“He’s mine too!”

“Taehyung, he’s your only dongsaeng.”

Taehyung shrugged, winking at Jungkook conspiratorially. “Well. He’s still my favorite.”

Jungkook looked at Taehyung, bare-faced, his hair disheveled, dark circles under his eyes from late
strategy meetings. He smiled at Jungkook, unaware of just how much it meant for Jungkook to be
valued , to be someone’s favorite , when he had never ever made the list before. He smiled at
Jungkook after going to search him out, just because he missed him, just because he wanted to
make sure Jungkook was okay.

I want you, Jungkook thought.

 Chapter 11

Perhaps letting Jimin choose his outfit was a bad idea.

Jungkook frowned at his reflection in the mirror, twisting one way and then another. The white suit
he wore perfectly sat at his every line, from the glide of his shoulders to the small dip of his waist.
A lace insert lay on either side of the suit’s collar, the shape of the applique almost resembling
feathers. He completed his outfit with accessories that Jimin had shoved into his hands– white
heeled oxfords with buckles, and a line of silver hoops for his ear piercings. The Banshee had even
left some tinted moisturizer, lip balm, and an eyelash curler in his bathroom.

He looked… good. Great even. Every bit the Nephilim that he was supposed to be– graceful, and
elegant, and angelic. But all Jungkook saw back in the mirror was a kid playing dress-up,
pretending to be someone he barely knew.

He turned away from the mirror, sighing. Jungkook had far more important things to worry about
than if he looked presentable. Like the very real and multiple attempts that might be made on his
life tonight.

With that in perspective, wondering if he should apply concealer under his eyes seemed minor.

As much as Jungkook wanted to dive under the covers and pretend the world didn’t exist, he knew
he had delayed the inevitable long enough. The others were waiting for him to make his grand
entrance at the event. He was mildly surprised Taehyung hadn’t come knocking on his door
already.

Fuck it. He squared his shoulders and tilted his chin up. This was his idea, he couldn’t back out
now. It was showtime.

He opened his bedroom door, walking out onto the landing. Conversation from below floated up to
his ears; he recognized Jimin and Taehyung’s voices. His steps were a little unsure in the new
shoes as he made his way down the staircase. Taehyung’s black curls caught his eye, the
bodyguard’s back to him in a simple dark suit.

Jungkook’s hand found the railing for balance. “Taehyung,” he called. He needed support, and
Taehyung never failed to deliver.

The bodyguard turned, face set in his serious mask– and then his lips parted, his eyes catching on
Jungkook’s form. Jungkook froze as he felt Taehyung’s eyes drag from his heeled oxfords, to the
dip of his waist, to his collars peeking out from under the blazer, and then….

Jungkook wanted to look away when Taehyung finally met his eyes, wanted to shy away from the
emotions that were erupting in his gut. But he wasn’t selfless enough to deny himself of something
he was only now just encountering– the intoxicating feeling of being desirable, of being seen as
attractive, as something worthy.

He had only just been given the smallest taste, not even a single word from Taehyung’s lips. And
already Jungkook wanted to drown in the feeling, to wish the rest of the world away.

“You look beautiful,” Taehyung breathed. He took a few steps towards the staircase. “Just– just
stunning.”

Jungkook swallowed. He should return the compliment. He should say that Taehyung also looked
gorgeous, his suit showing off his tall frame.

“I feel like I’m gonna throw up,” he whispered.

Taehyung blinked, and then his face burst into a boxy grin. “Don’t worry. I’ve got you, angel.” He
placed his foot on the bottommost step, reaching out his hand.

Jungkook wondered if Taehyung would ever realize just how accurate his words were.

He crossed the last bit of distance between them, his hand meeting Taehyung’s. The bodyguard’s
fingers curled around Jungkook’s, holding them in a firm but gentle grip. Jungkook knew he didn’t
need support going down the last few steps, but Taehyung provided it all the same.

“I gotta admit, I might have outdone myself here,” Jimin said, appraising Jungkook. His eyes
sparkled as he looked between Jungkook and Taehyung. “The outfit doesn’t do all the work,
though. Just now you can show off how cute you really are.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes as a blush rose to his cheeks. If Jimin was trying to distract him from his
nerves, it was working. “Aren’t you coming with us?” he said, taking in the Banshee’s casual
attire.

Jimin shook his head. “I won’t be making an official appearance. Namjoon and I are gonna be on
standby with the squads. If all goes well, our only job tonight will be a quick hit before going back
into the shadows.”

“But you don’t need to worry about that,” Taehyung said, shooting Jimin a look. “Your only job
tonight is to be yourself and let people see you.”

“And to keep myself alive.”

Taehyung blinked, and for a moment Jungkook wondered if the joke was in poor taste. But then
the bodyguard’s lips twitched into a smile. “I would hope that was implied.”

“It’s always good to cover the basics.”

“Shall I remind you to breathe as well, then?”

“Maybe. Sometimes I struggle with that around you.”

The words fled Jungkook’s lips before he realized what he was saying. He froze, eyes locking with
Taehyung’s as he waited for the other man’s reaction. Then Taehyung ducked his head a slight
amount, his own skin turning pink. “I–”

“Alright Romeo and Juilet, I can’t take anymore,” Jimin complained. He put a hand on either one
of their shoulders, pushing the pair to the exit. “Yoongi and Hoseok are already there. Go charm
some crime lords. Keep yourselves alive. Don’t get blood on your suits.”

“No promises,” Jungkook quipped, his brain-to-mouth filter faltering more and more as his anxiety
increased. But Taehyung’s hand tightened around his own, squeezing warmly as they stepped
outside.

A black limousine was waiting for them, parked in the circular driveway. A couple of Yoongi’s
men stood by the car, ready to escort them, but Taehyung waved one of them off with a look. “Let
me.”
Before Jungkook could reach for the door handle Taehyung pulled it open, stepping back so that
Jungkook could enter. The younger man only muttered his thanks, climbing into the backseat. A
second later, Taehyung slid in beside him.

Jungkook looked out the window. Jimin was waving them off as the car began to move, a tightness
in his eyes even though a smile was on his face.

It was fitting for the lion’s den Jungkook was about to enter. That, for all of the pomp and
circumstance, for all of the luxuries Jungkook had never gotten to indulge in before… this was a
hail mary. This was about life and death. He was dangling himself in front of a tiger, hoping that
the trap would close before Jungkook got clawed.

“Hey.”

Taehyung reached over, putting his hand on top of Jungkook’s again. Jungkook looked over, the
air leaving his lungs at the certainty in Taehyung’s gaze.

Taehyung wasn’t afraid. Taehyung wasn’t lost in the grief of his past. Taehyung was right here.

“You’ve got this,” he said quietly. “And I’ve got you. Alright?”

Jungkook took a deep breath. He smiled, just for Taehyung. “Alright.”

***

“We’re here.”

Jungkook lifted his head off of the car window, blinking slowly. He had fallen into a sort of
reverie, mind going pleasantly blank as he watched the other cars and trees pass by as they drove.
It had been a while since he had even been in a car, and he was strangely fascinated by the yellow
glow of street lamps as they whizzed by, glowing lights distorted in length by the movement of the
limousine. Taehyung’s hand had never left his own.

He looked over at where Taehyung was sitting, leaning forward to look out the other window.
They were in front of what appeared to be a large mansion, complete with a fountain, manicured
lawns, and workers in tuxes catering to the guests’ every need. The passenger door opened, and
Jungkook jumped slightly as the cool night air blew in. He could hear chatter now, see well-
dressed men and women making their way up the marble steps. Faint music beckoned from inside
the open doors.

“You remember the plan?”

“Schmooze around until Yoongi gives the signal,” Jungkook replied dutifully. “Then get out of the
way before the bullets start flying.”

“Sounds like you slept through some of the planning meetings, but you’ve got the general idea,”
Taehyung said. His attempt at humor failed to draw a smile to Jungkook’s face.

Taehyung slid out first, and Jungkook didn’t miss the quick once-over he gave the area before
turning back to the younger man. He leaned down, holding his hand out to Jungkook. “You
ready?” he said softly.

Jungkook sucked in a deep breath, and squared his shoulders. “As I’ll ever be.”

He took Taehyung’s hand and let himself be led out of the car. Taehyung instantly guided
Jungkook’s hand to hold onto his upper arm. “You stay close to me all night,” he said, tilting his
head to murmur into Jungkook’s ear. “I never want you to be out of my reach.”

“Yes, sir.” Jungkook quipped.

He was rewarded with a small smirk. “Good. Now let’s make our grand entrance.”

Jungkook let himself be led into the entrance, a sweeping ballroom meeting him. A double
staircase split around a circular compass design inlaid to the marble floor. The men and women
around him glittered like gemstones, from lavish ball gowns to diamond-encrusted cufflinks.
Waiters navigated smoothly between the guests, carrying trays of champagne flutes.

Jungkook tried not to betray his curiosity, even as he felt eyes tracking his every move. But it was
impossible not to notice that the crowd around him didn’t look just like wealth-laden celebrities. A
dragon tattoo was visible above a woman’s backless gown, a hand holding a champagne flute was
missing two fingers, a few men concealed their faces with white rabbit masks, one older woman in
velvet suit was surrounded by an entourage of six-foot-tall attendants at all times.

A shiver went down Jungkook’s spine. “Are all these people criminals?”

“All have an association,” Taehyung murmured into Jungkook’s ears. “Some of them play both
sides, have a front-facing business that keeps clean while the back end deals with our kind. You’ll
see auction houses, weapons manufacturers, drug dealers. Some are smaller factions, too weak to
pose a major threat but given a chair in our world out of respect.”

“And the others?”

Taehyung hummed, leading Jungkook into the ballroom. He pressed close to Jungkook as a man in
a crimson tuxedo passed them by, the bodyguard’s eyes tracking his every move until he retreated.
“Some are like Yoongi-hyung. And the Menagerie,” Taehyung said. “Powerful, hungry for more,
and willing to do almost anything to maintain it.”

“Hungry for me,” Jungkook murmured. He made a face. “That sounded wrong.”

“You’re not wrong. All eyes are watching you right now.”

“Oh, great. I always did so well at public speaking.” A waiter approached them, and Jungkook’s
eyes widened as he held out the tray for their taking. “Those are for us, right?”

Taehyung frowned. “Yes, but–”

Any protests Taehyung had were quickly silenced as Jungkook grabbed a flute, taking a quick sip.
The bubbles and sharpness of alcohol hit his tongue, and he turned back to face Taehyung. “I take
it I’m not allowed to chug this.”

Taehyung signed and shook his head, but there was an endeared expression on his face as he
reached for his own flute. “This is Don Perignon. It’s around 600,000 won just for one bottle.”

“So that’s a no?”

Their smiles mirrored one another as Taehyung stepped closer, shifting so that one hand rested
lightly on the small of Jungkook’s back. “Wait for the afterparty, angel,” he murmured. “If we pull
this off, then we can properly celebrate.”

His breath tickled Jungkook’s cheek, their faces only inches apart. Jungkook took another sip of
champagne, the fresh taste rolling across his tongue. Another person passed by them, and
Jungkook pressed closer into Taehyung’s side. He didn’t trust anyone in the room he didn’t know.

“Where are Yoongi-hyung and Hoseok-hyung?” he asked quietly.

“Yoongi’s probably making the requisite appearances,” Taehyung replied. “He’s going to be
playing it up tonight– it’s the reason for all the glamor. He needs to make the rounds to all the
other elites, and act like he’s already won. And Hoseok is going to be right behind him, most likely
very stressed by how close Hyung is getting to other crime lords.”

Jungkook couldn’t help but think of the conversation he had with Yoongi a few days ago, a small
pang of hurt going through him as he thought of Yoongi’s quiet resignation. A quiet pang echoed
through his chest. “Do you think—”

“Excuse us.”

Jungkook turned to see two women standing a couple feet away, linked arm in arm. They both
wore lavish gowns, one a high-necked crimson red ball gown with a collar that looked like spilling
petals, and another a sheer black lace dress with purple silk flowers. “Please forgive our intrusion,”
the woman in black said, bowing slightly. “We just wanted to introduce ourselves. We thought
Nephilim were just creatures of myth.”

“Um… thank you,” Jungkook said awkwardly, unconsciously pressing back into Taehyung. “I’m
Jeon Jungkook.”

“Red Rose,” said the woman in red.

“Black Rose.”

Jungkook blinked, wondering if there was some kind of riddle he was supposed to answer. He
looked over at Taehyung for assistance, and saw irritation in the faint clench of the bodyguard’s
jaw. “I know Hyung is honored that the Roses accepted his invitation,” Taehyung said in a
carefully even tone. “Is White Rose here as well?”

Red Rose smiled, her manicured fingers running up and down the other woman’s arm. “White
Rose is back in the Garden,” she said. “She sends her deepest apologies that she cannot attend. It is
not meant to offend.”

“No offense is taken,” Taehyung replied politely. “Please give her my regards.”

Neither woman answered. Black Rose’s eyes drifted back over to Jungkook, something knowing in
her smile. “We’ll see you later, Jeon-ssi.” She said. “Hopefully.”

Before Jungkook could think of a response the women slid back into the crowd, moving so
gracefully that they almost resembled fish joining an invisible current. Jungkook turned back to
Taehyung. “The hell was that about?”

“Gathering intel,” Taehyung said, a scowl now firmly on his face. “They were the Roses– an all
female assassin team.”

“They creeped me out.”

“They’re very competent, and very dangerous. They hold no loyalty to anyone except the leader,
White Rose. Yoongi’s employed them a couple of times, but he doesn’t trust them as far as he can
throw them.”
“I’d imagine that’s not very far.”

Taehyung smirked, opening his mouth to retort– but then his expression shifted, eyes focused on
something over Jungkook’s shoulder. “Shit.”

Jungkook’s heart skipped a beat. “What?”

“The Circus is here,” Taehyung said. “Behind you, to the left, but don’t look. With the ringleader
Kwang himself.”

It was nearly painful for Jungkook to restrain himself from glancing over his shoulder. “Isn’t that
the point?”

“Yes, but there’s no way in hell I’m letting him get close to you,” Taehyung hissed. “He’s seen us.
He’s coming over here.”

Jungkook looked around, trying to find an escape. People were loitering about, speaking in low
tones while drinking champagne– but then Jungkook caught swirling silk out of the corner of his
eye, organza dragging across the marble floors. “Let’s dance,” Jungkook said, shifting to interlace
his fingers with Taehyung’s.

He wasted no time in pulling Taehyung to the other side of the room, despite the bodyguard’s
hissed word of warning, ditching their half-drunk champagne flutes on a passing tray. Jungkook
pushed past the bodies hugging the side of the room, stepping out to join the dancers. He turned to
Taehyung, and then froze. “I just realized. I have no idea how to dance.”

Taehyung blinked, and then a shocked laugh burst out of him. His eyes sparkled. “Luckily enough,
I do. Just follow my lead, angel.”

He stepped closer, guiding Jungkook’s free hand to come rest on his shoulder. He raised their
joined hands and– Jungkook swallowed a squeak as Taehyung’s other hand cupped his waist,
bringing them closer together.

It was impossible to avoid Taehyung’s gaze as they began to turn, his eyes both too intense to face
and too enchanting to resist. Jungkook felt his heart jumping into his throat, tongue sluggish and
his lips tingling. Was it from the champagne?

He felt warm where Taehyung held him, even though his touch was over layers of fabric. “No
promises I won’t step on your feet,” he whispered.

“I’ve had worse.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure. I’ve got some pretty big stompers.”

They started to spin slowly. The band in the corner switched to a slower song, the female singing
crooning out a low tone as the brass players softened their notes. Jungkook’s shoulders relaxed,
letting himself melt into Taehyung’s hold.

“How do you know how to dance?” He asked. He still couldn’t bring himself to meet Taehyung’s
eyes.

“Had to learn for multiple missions,” Taehyung said. “Yoongi-hyung had Jimin and I practicing
with one another for hours.”

“That sounds amusing.”

“Jimin is a horrible partner. He kept trying to lead no matter what side he took.”

Jungkook giggled, a glint of white teeth peeking out from behind his pink lips. “And how do I
compare?”

His eyes finally flickered over to Taehyung– which was a dangerous decision. His heart nearly
stopped as he saw Taehyung smile down at him, eyes sparkling with warmth and cheeks rounding.
“Far easier to dance with. And don’t tell Jimin, but I think you’re prettier, too.”

Jungkook forced his sluggish tongue to respond. “Now you’re flattering me?”

“It’s not flattery if it’s true.” Taehyung suddenly stepped in, his grip on Jungkook’s waist
tightening to bring their chests close together. “Have you ever been taken out to an event like this?”

“I’ve never been taken out, period.”

The words slipped past Jungkook’s mouth before he could stop them. For a second he feared he
had ruined the precious tranquility they were in, a miniscule frown appearing on Taehyung’s face.
But then it was gone, replaced by a smirk that was both genuine and dangerous. “Well, I guess
everyone else just missed out. But I can’t say I’m not pleased to be the first.”

Jungkook sucked in a breath, deciding to be brave. “I’m happy you’re the first, too.”

He felt a warm squeeze around his hand, like impressing something words couldn’t say. The song
changed to something more upbeat and familiar. After a second Jungkook recognized it as a cover
of one of his favorite songs. “I love this song!”

“Me too,” Taehyung replied with a grin. He stepped back from Jungkook, and for a moment the
younger man traitorously missed the contact. But then Taehyung took Jungkook’s other hand,
swinging their limbs back and forth. “Let’s boogie.”

Jungkook laughed, he and Taehyung twisting back and forth in time with the music. He had felt
eyes on him since the moment he stepped out of the limousine, but now they finally seemed to fade
away. It only took a moment for one of them to suggest a new move before the other caught on,
breaking one of their hands away to swing back together, stepping in and out towards one another,
joyfully rocking back and forth. Jungkook raised their hands for both of them to twirl around while
still connected, and then Taehyung responded with spinning Jungkook around.

It was as if his heart was beating in time with the music, happy and joyous and free. Jungkook felt
his smile spread so wide he nearly hurt his cheeks, unable to hold back his laughter as they
danced.

They broke away, and then he spun into Taehyung’s arms, one limb wrapping around his waist. He
felt himself be dipped back, briefly worried he was falling– but then he felt his weight secure in
Taehyung’s arms, the bodyguard holding him at an angle for a moment before pulling him back up.
Jungkook spun out, reaching for Taehyung’s hand again even before his world stopped turning.

His fingers found Taehyung’s, his eyes met his face and– Jungkook slowed. Something was
different.

Taehyung’s gaze was still focused on him, but there was something off about it. His eyes flicked to
the edges of Jungkook’s shoulders, and then somewhere above his head. His lips parted.
“Jungkook…” He breathed. He sounded awed.

Jungkook slowed, his steps losing their rhythm. “What is it?”

Taehyung used their joined hands to tug Jungkook closer, his hand going around Jungkook’s waist
again like it had been before. “You’re…” He paused, and Jungkook saw his Adam’s apple jump as
he swallowed. “You’re glowing .”

Jungkook took it as another compliment at first, one far too sincere for his tender heart. But then he
saw a flicker out of the corner of his eye, almost like a sunbeam, and– oh.

A gentle light radiated from him, like the soft glow of a lamp at night. It framed his body, seeming
to intensify as it reached his head and shoulders.

Only then did he realize the room had gone quiet, even the music lowered in volume. Low
murmurs were the only prominent sound. He looked over his shoulder and found rows of eyes all
staring at him. Some amazed, some envious, some… hungry.

Taehyung turned him around, using the hand on his waist to guide him from watchful eyes. “Let’s
get someplace private,” Taehyung whispered, quickly moving Jungkook away from the dance
floor.

Jungkook followed him with his head down, trusting the bodyguard to lead him. He could see his
hand hanging limply by his side, still emitting a white glow.

Taehyung reached his other hand down, his fingers cupping over Jungkook’s. The light shone
brighter.

***

Jungkook’s glow imitated the yellow lanterns as they stepped out into the gardens. There were still
a few guests scattered about, looking curiously at Jungkook as he passed by, but Taehyung pulled
him deeper into the garden’s greenery. Their shoes clacked against the cobblestone floors, until
they were able to duck into a quiet inlet. Jungkook could still hear the chatter and music coming
from the estate, but it had faded away into background noise. In the inlet a stone bench sat unearth
an arched trellis, with vining roses growing up its metal frame.

The pulsing light slowly faded away as the pair sat, leaving the inlet illuminated only by a couple
of small garden lights. “Sorry,” Jungkook murmured.

Taehyung squeezed his hand. “What are you sorry for? You did nothing wrong.”

“I shouldn’t have drawn so much attention to us.”

“The attention was already there. In fact, you probably did Yoongi-hyung a favor. There’s no doubt
now that you’re a Nephilim.”

Jungkook bit his lip. His heart still fluttered in his chest. “I didn’t know that part of being a
Nephilim was turning into a night light.”

Taehyung cracked a smile. “From what I understand, Nephilim are just as prone to show their
emotions through magical means as physical ones. We’ll just have to keep in mind that dancing
lights you up– literally.”

Jungkook let out a snort at the bad pun, but it still helped loosen a knot of tension in his stomach.
“It wasn’t just the dancing,” he murmured. “I was just really happy. I– I haven’t been able to feel
happy like that in a while.” Ever? Possibly. Certainly since his mother passed, but Jungkook didn’t
feel the need to bring that dark cloud into his sanctuary. He took a breath, and allowed himself to
be brave. “You make me really happy.”
Taehyung’s hand squeezed his own again, but it didn’t feel like a soft reminder like before– it was
fast, instinctual, and the fingers curled around his own like Jungkook might suddenly pull away.
Jungkook dared to meet Taehyung’s eyes and found an impossibly deep gaze looking back into his
own. “You make me really happy, too,” Taehyung murmured. “You….”

The bodyguard took a deep breath, and dropped his head. “I don’t know how you did it,” he said
softly. “I was so determined not to let myself feel again, before. I thought that nothing was worth
the pain I had felt. But you made it so easy. It’s like I didn’t have a choice– like there was no
choice.”

“I’m glad,” Jungkook said. That was all he could manage with his dry mouth, his heart nearly
climbing up into his throat with how hard it was beating. Could Taehyung feel that his hand was
sweating? “You deserve to be happy. You– you’ve given me something that I’ve never had
before.”

It felt too big to say the word that hovered on the tip of his tongue, like a spoken wish that would
not come true. But Taehyung seemed to understand, raising his free hand and slowly tucking a lock
of hair behind Jungkook’s ear. His thumb lingered on Jungkook’s cheek. “I just wish I could have
been there sooner,” he said. “But if you let me, I’ll do my best to make up for lost time. I….”

He dropped his head, his bangs falling in front of his face. A breathy noise burst out of Taehyung,
half laugh, half gasp. “Angel, tell me right now if I’m crazy. Stop me right now if this isn’t what
you want. Because I– I think–”

You have time to go after what you want.

Jungkook understood without words, like suddenly reading a language he had never learned. It
resonated in the same place he had felt Yoongi’s overwhelming fear, similar and yet so, so
different. This was hesitant, hopeful, laced with fear but also so much want . So scared to bloom,
but desperate for the light.

He raised his hand, and placed it over Taehyung’s. “I’ve never wanted anything like I’ve wanted
you.”

Taehyung looked up. His eyes shone with such vulnerability it knocked the air out of Jungkook’s
lungs. His lips parted, and he leaned in. Time slowed in its ticking, and then ground to a halt.

In the microseconds, Jungkook saw Taehyung frown. Then his eyes looked somewhere over
Jungkook’s shoulders, and then widened.

The hand on his cheek turned into a grab, bruising as his head was pushed to the side. Jungkook
fell off the bench and onto his back, Taehyung landing on top of him. A cry left his lips, and–

A gunshot rang out, sparks striking to life in the inlet as a bullet bounced against the iron arch.
Taehyung’s body pressed down on top of Jungkook’s. He could hear shouting from the mansion,
and more gunfire.

“Stay down,” Taehyung hissed. “It’s started.”

 Chapter 12

The harsh crack of bullets exploded around them, echoing from somewhere off in the garden and
ringing out from inside the ballroom. Gravel dug into Jungkook’s cheek. He could only see a tiny
sliver of ground but he could feel Taehyung move on top of him– fumbling for the gun underneath
his suit blazer.

Then some of the weight on Jungkook’s back lifted, followed by– the younger man flinched, eyes
instinctively squeezing shut against the sound of gunfire. He wanted to cover his ears, but his
hands were pinned underneath his body. Taehyung shot again, and a metallic whine settled in
Jungkook’s ears. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t tell what was going on, there was so much noise.
He wheezed in a tiny breath and then waited. Waited.

Jungkook couldn’t tell how many more shots rang out– four? Maybe five?-- but then Taehyung’s
weight on him disappeared, replaced by a hand on his upper arm that hauled him to his feet.
“Something’s off,” Taehyung breathed. He swung an arm around Jungkook’s shoulders, forcing
him to bend down. Jungkook blindly followed the bodyguard, eyes only focused on the ground.
“Doesn’t matter. I’m getting you out of here.”

Jungkook couldn’t think to disobey. He stumbled through the gardens, miraculously staying on his
feet. He couldn’t see anything but the gravel and an occasional lantern, only heard shouting,
gunfire, and Taehyung’s heavy breathing. Were they going back inside? Deeper into the gardens?
He couldn’t tell, and didn’t care. Just kept following Taehyung.

The world righted itself as Taehyung pulled him up. He swayed, steadied by an arm spread out
across his chest. It took a few blinks to realize they were still outside, leaning against a brick wall.
The noise from the mansion sounded closer now, yet slightly higher.

Jungkook took a deep breath, curling his hands into fists. He needed to focus. He needed to keep
them alive. His nails dug into his skin, the sharpness of pain also sharpening his vision. He could
do this.

Taehyung had his handgun pointed down, a sheen of sweat across his brow, suit dirtied and
disheveled but otherwise unharmed. He inched towards the corner of the wall with his back
pressed into the brick, keeping Jungkook behind him with his arm stretched out like a seatbelt
across the man’s waist.

“There’s a back path we can take here,” Taehyung breathed. He leaned forward another minuscule
amount, trying to peek around the corner. “It should take us away from the fighting–”

He suddenly jerked back, and a heartbeat later shards of brick exploded as a bullet struck the
corner. “Stay,” Taehyung hissed, pulling his arm back to grip the handgun with both hands. He
suddenly leaned around the corner, firing one shot, then another– and then ducked back as bullets
rained into where he stood moments before. The sharp corner crumbled away, bullets missing the
man by millimeters.

“Where did all these fuckers come from?” Taehyung cursed. He tried to lean out around the corner
again, but couldn’t even fire off a shot before having to duck back. Every time a bullet whizzed by
them, Jungkook felt his heart stop.

He had to keep them alive.

“What if we go another way?” Jungkook scarcely breathed the words, voice trembling in fear. But
Taehyung heard him regardless, glancing over his shoulder with burning eyes. The man’s jaw was
set tightly, knuckles white where they gripped his gun.

Within two seconds, he made his decision. “We’ll go through the kitchen,” Taehyung said. He
fired off one more blind shot before turning on his heels, reloading his gun with practiced motions
as he pulled an extra cartridge from the pocket of his blazer. His hand found Jungkook’s wrist,
gripping tightly as he pulled Jungkook along. “Stay behind me.”

With no warning Taehyung broke into a dead sprint, and Jungkook could only be thankful for his
near-daily training. They tore around the corner, their shoes pounding on stone steps that lead back
into the mansion. As they crossed the exterior patio back into the mansion the ground was littered
with broken glass, discarded food, dirtied linens. They entered one of the large meeting rooms
through a now-shattered floor to ceiling window. As they passed by, Jungkook saw a man sitting
on the ground propped up against the window frame. He was slumped over, and unmoving.

But Jungkook barely had the chance to take in the details, the rooms now a hazy blur as they raced
through. Many of the guests were gone, some others were tending to their own injured kind.

The remaining ones, however, were fighting.

A champagne flute crunched under Jungkook’s boot as they raced by, loud enough to carry
through the chaos. Out of the corner of his eye Jungkook saw a man turn around from the other
side of the room, one eye visibly widening under his broken rabbit mask as he saw Jungkook and
Taehyung trying to flee through the room.

He started to raise his gun. Jungkook grabbed for Taehyung’s arm, desperately trying to alert the
man. “Tae–!”

Taehyung turned his head at the sound of Jungkook’s voice, and his bullet followed a second later.
Red exploded out the back of the man’s head, and his handgun slipped from loose fingers as he fell
to the ground.

Taehyung’s shot had attracted further attention, but the man was clearly ready. In a move too fluid
for Jungkook to understand he pushed the younger man behind him, eyes locked on any other
would-be assassins. A woman in a ripped velvet gown snapped her head their way, but then
quickly ducked down behind the bar when Taehyung fired off a warning shot. He moved back, his
back bumping against Jungkook’s chest and his eyes still scanning for attackers.

“The hallway behind you,” Taehyung grit out. “Go.”

Jungkook listened. He turned and ran, hearing Taehyung fire off two more shots before the
bodyguard followed him. “End of the hall,” Taehyung panted, and Jungkook saw a pair of silver
double doors at the opposite end of the hallway.

He didn’t have time to feel the burn in his legs, or the sting in his palms when his hands slapped
against the doors. He stumbled into the new room, squinting his eyes against the bright lights that
suddenly assaulted him.

By the time that Jungkook recognized that they were in the kitchen– long industrial tables,
gleaming silver appliances, food half-prepared and left abandoned– Taehyung had already grabbed
Jungkook by the elbow, dragging him forward through the narrow passageways in the kitchen.
“We’re almost out,” Taehyung said. He was breathing heavily through his words, sweat rolling
down the back of his neck. “A little more–”
A slam of the door was all the warning Jungkook got. His head whipped to follow the noise, and
then all he saw was a man, tall, broad, covered head to toe in black combat gear. His eyes were
cold, a cut already bleeding down his brow.

He was right in front of Jungkook. Right in front of Jungkook, not in front of Taehyung, and there
was the gleam of silver in his hand, swinging fast, Jungkook couldn’t move–

Something slammed into him from the side, and Jungkook stumbled before falling to the ground.
He hurt a grunt, a clatter, and then the tables rattled, screeching on the tile floor. Jungkook
scrambled to roll over.

Taehyung’s back was pushed against one of the tables, face contorted in a grimace, muscles
straining with effort as he pushed back against the knife headed for his throat. The other man was
taller than Taehyung, slowly but surely driving the serrated blade towards the bodyguard’s throat.
Taehyung’s gun laid on the ground, lost when he pushed Jungkook out of the way.

“ Taehyung! ”

Jungkook shot to his feet. But before he could take a single step an arm wrapped around his throat,
pulling him back. Jungkook’s hands raised to claw at the limb constricting him as he was dragged
back.

“Secure the Nephilim!” someone barked. Jungkook’s boots scuffed the floor, legs kicking out as
he was dragged away. He couldn’t make the arm restraining him move an inch.

He let go with one hand, balling his fingers into a fist and then driving his elbow back as hard and
fast as possible. He felt his elbow slam against flesh, heard a heavy oof next to his ear. The arm
around his throat loosened somewhat– but not enough.

Jungkook reached behind him, grabbing blindly for any piece of flesh that he could find. His
fingers found something soft, and he dug in, pushing pushing pushing–

– a howl of pain rang in his ear, and the arm finally let go. Jungkook spun around as his attacker
stumbled back, one hand clutching his eye. He was vulnerable. Jungkook set his jaw, pulled his
shoulder back, and landed a swing right on the attacker’s jaw.

He staggered back, but not down. Pain bloomed across Jungkook’s knuckles, but he couldn’t stop
now. His other hand curled into a fist– Taehyung always made him work both sides– and his
second blow landed on the man’s temple. His eyes rolled back, and the attacker went down.

Adrenaline coursed through Jungkook, his hands shaking with the thrill of fight. But a choked
noise from behind him grounded him, reminding him of what was so important– Taehyung–

Jungkook turned to see the fight had been taken to the ground, the silver blade now nowhere to be
seen. Taehyung was on his back, beating at his attacker’s arms as the man straddled his waist. His
hands wrapped around Taehyung’s throat.

Jungkook didn’t think. His hands found the first object they could find– “Use everything around
you in a fight,” Taehyung had said– his fingers curling around a cast iron pan. He lifted it over his
shoulder, like he was about to swing a baseball bat, and took two steps forward. The man’s head
was only just starting to turn towards the danger as Jungkook brought the pan down.

The metal slammed into his head, knocking the man to the ground. He groaned, moving weakly to
get up. Jungkook raised the pan above his head, and swung again.
He couldn’t tell if the man was still breathing, but at least he wasn’t moving anymore. A shift in
the corner of his eye brought his attention back to Taehyung, rubbing his throat as he tried to sit up.
Jungkook rushed over to him, dropping the pan on the ground with a harsh racket. “Are you
okay?!”

Taehyung vaguely waved in reply, holding out his arm. Jungkook took it carefully, watching the
bodyguard’s every movement as rose to his feet. “I’ll be fine,” Taehyung rasped. His voice was
shot. “We need to keep moving. These are fucking BSA agents. No wonder everyone scattered.”
He winced, before leaning down to pick up his discarded handgun, checking the magazine. His
hands were trembling.

They had to stay alive. Jungkook grabbed a kitchen knife from one of the tables, and then wrapped
his fingers around Taehyung’s elbow. Both taking and providing support. “I’m right behind you.”

Taehyung’s eyes met Jungkook’s, and a litany of emotions flitted through them– fear, shock, pride.
Then the firein his gaze returned, and he nodded.

They hesitated in front of the door leading out of the kitchen, listening for noises on the other side
before pushing through. The hallway they entered was clearly not as ornate as the other ones, not a
passageway the guests would take. There was still the sound of fighting around, shouting and
gunfire, but Jungkook’s world had narrowed down to what was directly in front of him. The most
immediate threat.

“There’s a route that leads to the outside down this hall and to the right,” Taehyung whispered.
“We’re close.”

Jungkook nodded, tightening his grip both on the knife and on Taehyung’s arm. They slowed down
when they reached the end of the hallway, passages branching out on either side. Taehyung
pressed himself against the right wall, slowly looking around the corner.

A shot rang out, and Taehyung jerked back. “Fucking of course,” he growled.

It was silent for a moment, and then a voice called out down the right hallway. “Taehyung?”

Jungkook and Taehyung shared a glance. Then Taehyung peaked around the corner again.
“Namjoon-hyung?”

“Oh, thank fuck,” A familiar voice sighed, and a flash of relief swept over Taehyung’s eyes before
he stepped out from around the corner. Jungkook followed, unable to keep from breaking into a
smile when he saw Namjoon approaching them. The normally scholarly man was suited in a black
turtleneck and cargo pants, a rifle held casually in his hands. He quickly looked over the pair. “Are
you guys okay?”

“Peachy,” Taehyung drawled. “The fuck is going on?”

“BSA crashed the party,” Namjoon said. “Fuckers saw the opportunity to take all of the dissidents
out at once. It’s a full-fledged raid– we’ve got only minutes until reinforcements and helicopters
arrive.”

“Yoongi and Hoseok?” Jungkook asked, heart in his throat.

“Hoseok got them into a car shortly after the ambush started. Kicked up enough of a fuss to make
some of the agents follow them away here. Part of the only reason we’re not overwhelmed by
now.
“Shit.”

“You’re right about that.” A loud rumbling noise echoed from somewhere in the mansion, and
Namjoon’s brow knitted in concern. “Jimin’s got a car waiting for you at the end of the road by the
east exit. Go, I’ll make sure you’re not followed from here.”

“Thanks, Hyung,” Taehyung breathed. There was no time for further pleasantries, and he rushed
past Namjoon as the scholar raised his rifle. Jungkook followed, Taehyung leading them to the end
of the hall and through a small door.

A set of stairs led down, this passageway showing no sign of disturbance, unlike the others.
Jungkook could feel how his legs trembled going down the steps, and he gripped the railing for
balance. They were almost out. Just a little bit more.

They reached the bottom of the stairs, the landing heavy with the smell of dust and stale air.
Jungkook couldn’t even think to guess where they were in the estate, but Taehyung seemed to
know right where to go, reaching for an old metal door with a rusted handle. It creaked in protest as
the door opened, but then the cool night air flooded in.

Jungkook followed Taehyung out, eyes darting around as he tried to orient himself. They seemed to
be spilling out onto a side exit, away from the lush gardens and extravagant entrance. A gravel
path met their feet, leading down to a dimly-lit road some quarter-mile away.

There was no time to glance behind at the mansion, only to run. Jungkook let the knife he was
holding fall to the ground as they broke into a dead sprint, every second crucial. The younger man
could feel the exhaustion catching up to him, legs burning, lungs heaving to gulp down every
breath. The air that filled his lungs scorched as it descended, like a shot of bourbon. He took a step,
and his knees buckled, gravel digging into his palms as he caught himself before stumbling
upright.

A hand wrapped around his elbow, pulling him forward. “Almost there,” Taehyung gasped. His
face also looked pale. “Come on angel, just give me a little more.”

Jungkook didn’t know if he had more to give. But he nodded anyway, forcing himself to press on
as he and Taehyung continued to run down the gravel path. Every step was like pushing through
water, but he had to keep going, just one more, then another, and then they would be safe–

A patch of gravel just to the right of Jungkook exploded, pieces of stone flying into the air at the
same time a gunshot rang out. Jungkook flinched, faltering, but Taehyung didn’t pause before he
was turning around. He shoved Jungkook behind him as he raised his gun. “Keep moving!” he
barked.

Jungkook did. Feet still pounding down the path, not daring to look behind him even as bullets
ricochetted, both near and far. There was no time to slow down, and for all Jungkook knew they
could be losing what little ground they had.

Another gunshot launched into the air, and then– a strangled moan of pain. One too close to be
from the attacker.

Jungkook looked over his shoulder. Taehyung was behind him, still where he had turned when the
first shot was fired. He hadn’t kept running with Jungkook. And now he was on one knee, a hand
pressed over a darkening spot on his thigh. His face was twisted in pain. In front of him three BSA
agents were running toward him, guns raised.
The “No! ” of horror was pulled unthinkingly from Jungkook’s lips as he spun on his heels. A
surge of desperate strength carried him forward, doubling back on the distance he had crossed. He
reached Taehyung in seconds, seeing the man’s eyes widen as Jungkook approached.

“What are you doing– no, run– ”

“I’m not leaving you,” Jungkook breathed. He grabbed Taehyung’s wrist and looped the other arm
around his waist, pulling the man to his feet without having to put weight on the injured limb. He
staggered forward under their combined weight, trying to cover ground as fast as possible.

“Jungkook,” Taehyung said, voice ragged. “Go, you can make it, please. ”

The younger man ignored him, only focused on moving forward. He wouldn’t leave Taehyung.
Never.

The sound of pounding feet approached them. Before Jungkook could react he felt a hand grab the
back of his shirt, pulling him to the ground. Taehyung slipped from his hold as Jungkook fell,
unable to think before a knee pressed into his back, pinning him down. “ Stay down! ” someone
shouted.

“Tae,” Jungkook breathed, just one syllable before he felt his arms pinned against his back.
Something plastic slipped around his wrists, cutting into his skin as it was cinched tight. There was
more shouting, other words, but Jungkook heard them as if they were spoken in a foreign language.
Where was Taehyung, where were the others, where–

He was pulled upright by a rough hand on his shoulder, bringing Jungkook to his knees. The world
spun but Jungkook forced his eyes to focus, finding home in a figure sprawled on the ground. He
saw Taehyung reach for his gun, but it was kicked away from him. The next kick landed in the
bodyguard’s ribs.

The sob that Jungkook had been fighting down all night finally broke through. “ Stop it! ” he
screamed, ceven as more uncaring hands pulled him to his feet. There were more agents now, five,
maybe seven, and although Jungkook thrashed he couldn’t escape their hold. They were dragging
him back, away from safety, away from–

–as if he had said the man’s name, Taehyung weakly raised his head. His nose was bleeding, one
cheekbone already starting to bruise. His eyes met Jungkook’s. There was only anguish in the
bodyguard’s gaze.

Taehyung’s lips moved, saying something that Jungkook couldn’t hear. Then he winced, dropping
his head as a stomp landed on his back.

“No,” Jungkook cried, feeling a tear slip out of the corner of his eye. He couldn’t do anything. He
couldn’t help Taehyung, couldn’t even help himself. Couldn’t keep his promise.

Taehyung coughed, a wretched sound, and blood landed on the gravel. He weakly tried to raise his
head again. “ Jungkook .”

Half-beat to death, and the only word on his lips was Jungkook’s name.

Jungkook felt it in his stomach first. Hot like the tears that rolled down his eyes, sharp like the bite
of his restraints against his wrists. What he felt grew, multiplying with every heartbeat, until it
could no longer be contained by his skin alone.

Voices of confusion echoed through the haze, followed by a pained sound as the arms holding him
disappeared. But Jungkook didn’t pull back, didn’t even know how to as he fell to his knees. He
was lightning in a bottle, now uncorked, and he felt the energy pour out of every inch of his being.
Light shone, like a flame at first, then more, like a spotlight, like a lighthouse, like a star–

Jungkook felt the fire burst out around him, the crested tsunami finally breaking. So much
brilliance that it even took over his vision, everything around him just a sea of white. This was his
doing.

The light retreated when it was done, awareness coming back into Jungkook like he was rising
from sleep. He didn’t realize he could see against until he blinked, and then noticed the ground in
front of him. He was bent over, hands braced against the gravel, his restraints burned away. The
smell of smoke hung in the air.

He raised his head. Around him lay several bodies, now hopelessly charred black husks, humanoid
only in shape. And beyond them Taehyung still laid on the ground, mouth agape, cheeks pale, eyes
wider than Jungkook had ever seen them. He looked like he had just seen… a reckoning.

Jungkook wanted to go over to Taehyung, but his limbs refused to move. He wanted to call out the
bodyguard’s name, but his mouth refused to speak. He had no control over the way his arms
suddenly collapsed, and his eyes slid shut. Before he could even summon a protest, there was only
darkness.

***

Jungkook woke up with a gasp.

His eyes flew open as his lungs heaved in a breath. After blinking dazedly for a few seconds, he
realized he was looking up at the ceiling of his bedroom.

He pushed himself up on his forearms. The room was empty, blinds drawn, but Jungkook could see
the faint glow of sunlight from behind the shades. He had been changed out of his suit, wearing a
loose t-shirt and shorts. His back, neck, shoulders, all ached , the slightest movement making
Jungkook flinch.

But none of that mattered. Because he was back at the mansion, safe once again. And with no sign
of Taehyung.

Jungkook pushed the covers back, swinging his legs over the side of his bed. His muscles creaked
in protest but the Nephilim didn’t care, striding over to his door and throwing it open. The mansion
was uncharacteristically quiet as he went down the stairs, clinging onto the banister for support. He
needed to find someone, needed to ask them what had happened, needed to–

“--Jungkook?”

He paused at the base of the stairs, turning at the call of his name. Namjoon stood a few feet away
looking at him, dark circles evident on the man’s normally glowing skin. A bandage was wrapped
around his shoulder, but he looked otherwise unharmed. “What are you doing out of bed?”
Namjoon asked, walking over. “You should be resting, you–”

“Where’s Taehyung?” Jungkook interrupted. When Namjoon paused Jungkook felt the spark of
panic in his heart catch fire. “Is he okay? Hyung–”

“Hey, Jungkook-ah, hey,” Namjoon said soothingly. He put a hand on Jungkook’s shoulder, and
Jungkook instinctually leaned into the touch. He hadn’t realized how weak his body felt. “He’s…
alright. He got beat up pretty bad, but nothing that he shouldn’t make a full recovery from. He was
in surgery earlier today, but now he’s resting in his room.”

It was as if a cloud dissipated around Jungkook. His eyes briefly squeezed together in pure relief,
before looking hesitantly at Namjoon. “Can I… I don’t want to interrupt if he’s resting, but….”

Namjoon smiled kindly at Jungkook, squeezing his shoulder. “We can go see if he’s awake. I’m
sure he’d love to see you, if he is.”

Jungkook only nodded in reply, trying to temper the irrational pulsing of his heart. He just needed
to see Taehyung with his own eyes, confirm that the bodyguard was okay.

He followed Namjoon as they made their way to Taehyung’s room, both of them moving slowly.
Jungkook glanced over at the scholar. “What… what happened? I remember Taehyungie-hyung
and I getting cornered on the way to Jimin, and then….” He paused, trying to find the words for
the vague memories in his mind, the pain of being pulled away from Taehyung, the rage and fire
that burned up inside of him, the smoking corpses of his would-be abductors. “I–I did something.”

“You harnessed your Holy Fire, Jungkook,” Namjoon said softly. “It took a lot out of you, too.
You’ve been asleep for nearly 20 hours.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened. “ What? ”

“Your body wasn’t used to channeling that amount of power. You needed rest to recover from the
exertion.” Namjoon sighed. “It’s a good thing you did, however. The BSA were swarming us from
every angle. But by the time we got to you and Taehyung half of their men were charcoal.”

It was strange for Jungkook to think about– that he had taken the lives of several men. Namjoon
seemed to realize his mistake. “Sorry,” he quickly said. “Please don’t feel guilty– you did what you
had to do–”

“I don’t,” Jungkook replied. As he spoke, he realized that the words were true. “They were hurting
Taehyung and trying to take me away. I didn’t have a choice.”

“You didn’t,” Namjoon agreed.

A hundred more questions swarmed in Jungkook’s mind– what had happened to the other
syndicates? Did they suffer any casualties? Had they managed to accomplish at least part of their
desperate plan?-- but it all was too much for his tired brain to consider for more than a moment. He
would get his answers, in time. But for now, he only had one concern.

They reached Taehyung’s bedroom, and Jungkook anxiously waited behind Namjoon as he softly
knocked on the door. Jungkook was prepared to turn away, to pace in his bed until he heard more
encouraging news. But then from inside came a quiet, hoarse “Yeah?”

Jungkook was moving before he could think, stepping in front of Namjoon and opening the door.
As he stepped inside he saw Taehyung– lying back on his bed, but pushing himself up on his hands
as Jungkook approached. He was pale, an IV set up next to his bed and a tube pumping clear liquid
into his veins. Bandages were wrapped around his bare chest, and his cheek was mottled and
bruised. But his eyes were clear enough as they settled on Jungkook, relief clear on his features.

“ Hyung ,” Jungkook breathed, and then he was moving. There was no thought as he rushed
forward, only vaguely remembering not to hold too tightly as he threw his arms around Taehyung’s
shoulders. He dropped his head into the crook of Taehyung’s neck, half-bent over the bodyguard’s
bed as a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders. He didn’t even realize he was shaking until he
heard Taehyung’s low voice.
“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Taehyung soothed. “It’s alright, I’m right here. We’re both okay, promise.
I’m alright, angel.”

Jungkook vaguely nodded. He heard the click of the door, and realized that Namjoon had stepped
away to give the pair some privacy. He reluctantly released Taehyung trying to inconspicuously
wipe at his damp eyes. “S-sorry,” he stammered. “I should let you rest–”

“Seeing you is far better than a nap,” Taehyung replied, bringing a small smile to Jungkook’s face.
The bodyguard’s voice was still rough, but his eyes were clear. “Here, sit down.” He shifted
slightly to the side, patting at a spot on the bed.

Jungkook took a seat, careful not to jostle Taehyung. He looked down, now embarrassed by this
reaction. “Namjoonie-hyung said you were in surgery?”

“Just to take the bullet out of my thigh and get everything patched up,” Taehyung said. “Nothing I
haven’t dealt with before.”

Jungkook had a feeling that Taehyung was maybe downplaying the severity of his injuries for his
sake, but he couldn’t bring himself to question the older man. He bit his lip, trying to push away
the memories of Taehyung bleeding on the ground. “I… I was worried.”

He dared to look up, and saw Taehyung’s eyes soften with affection. “I’m alright, angel. You saved
us both.”

Jungkook flinched, reminded of what he had done. The longer he was awake the easier it was to
recall the fury and desperation that filled him, but also– the horrified expression on Taehyung’s
face right before the world had gone dark. Jungkook wasn’t even fully aware of what had
happened. Namjoon had only seen the aftermath, but Taehyung– Taehyung had seen it all.

“I… I don’t know how I did that.” Jungkook looked down at his hands, as if he’d find the answer
in his own skin. “It doesn’t feel real. It– it doesn’t feel like something a person can do.”

He heard Taehyung hum. “You really tried to give me a heart attack. Out of nowhere it was like
you just… exploded . Like a supernova. Even your eyes turned white.”

Jungkook tried to picture it and could only think of a monster, something with soulless, blank
pupils. “I guess I’m finally a real Nephilim,” he muttered.

He now understood why Namjoon had said the Nephilim were worshiped as gods. Because what
Taehyung was describing, what Jungkook saw through hazy memories– that didn’t feel like a
human. That didn’t feel like the Jeon Jungkook who ate too much instant ramen and held a hotly-
defended Mario Kart time.

But then Taehyung shifted, placing his hand on top of Jungkook’s. “You always were a real
Nephilim,” Taehyung said firmly. “You’re no more one now than you were when we met. You've
just learned how to use what was always inside of you.”

Jungkook bit his lip. “You’re not– not scared?”

Taehyung frowned. “Scared of what?”

“Right before I passed out, you….” He paused, careful while choosing his words. “You looked–
you looked like you had just seen a ghost, while you were looking at me. I– I don’t know how to
say it–”
“Jungkook–” To the Nephilim’s surprise Taehyung laughed, barking out a short huff even though
he winced right after, one hand curling towards his limbs. “Jungkook, I was awestruck. I thought
that they were going to take you and– and I couldn’t stop them. I thought that I had let you down.
And then you just–”

“You didn’t let me down,” Jungkook protested. “You got hurt, for me .”

Taehyung shot him a weak smile. “That’s my job, angel. But it seems like you might not need me
anymore.”

“I always need you.”

The words left Jungkook’s mouth before he could stop them. Taehyung blinked, processing what
Jungkook had just said. Then his hand curled around Jungkook’s, squeezing warmly.

This wasn’t like when Hoseok had gotten hurt, Yoongi’s emotions slamming into Jungkook like a
tidal wave. This was like the sun warming frozen skin, or the slow lull of sleep on a peaceful
evening. So constant that it could almost be ignored, but impossible to forget now that Jungkook
had seen the truth. Like his vision, once muted, was now open to a dazzling prism.

Jungkook felt the truth. It seemed so simple, now.

“You were going to tell me something at the ball,” he murmured. He continued, despite the way
Taehyung’s eyes widened. “But I think I understand. I– I can feel it.” Jungkook laughed softly with
a trembling voice. “Your heart, it’s… it’s beautiful.”

Taehyung’s lips parted. Jungkook watched him suck in a breath, the Nephilim’s heart fluttering.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw Taehyung’s hand raise, cupping his cheek. The older man
leaned in, and then chapped lips pressed against his own.

Jungkook instinctively closed his eyes. He was still, his body unknowing of how to react, all
thoughts fleeing from his mind. The kiss was chaste, Taehyung’s mouth not daring to press further
into Jungkook’s, but so, so warm. The hand on his cheek cupped his skin delicately, like holding
glass. It felt so soft.

And then he felt Taehyung pull back, and Jungkook opened his eyes. He saw Taehyung’s reflected
back at him, hesitant but hopeful. “Do that again,” Jungkook breathed.

Taehyung leaned forward once again, and this kiss was different.

Jungkook was now ready, a novice but oh-so eager to learn. His eyes fluttered shut, mouth pliantly
falling open as he felt Taehyung’s lips once more. He settled on his hands curling in the sheets,
desperately wanting to hold Taehyung but almost overwhelmed with the options ahead of him–
should he reach for Taehyung’s cheek as well? His waist? His hands?

Taehyung sucked Jungkook’s top lip between his teeth, which put an end to his deliberation. A
shiver went down his spine and Jungkook let out a pleased hum. He felt Taehyung’s calloused
thumb rubbing over his cheekbone, the rough skin dragging across Jungkook’s soft cheek.
Jungkook only broke away when he felt his head grow light, not having quite figured out how to
breathe during a kiss.

When he opened his eyes Taehyung was looking back at him, something like wonder in his gaze.
“You’re… you’re glowing again,” he murmured.
Jungkook looked down, and– oh. Taehyung was right. Not as brilliantly as when they had danced,
but there was something warmer about the light that he now emitted, like the yellow shine of a
candle. He looked up, his cheeks burning. “I’m just happy,” he mumbled.

“Good,” Taehyung breathed, a grin spreading across his face, wider than Jungkook had ever seen
it. His eyes scrunched up, shining with joy. “That was okay? We’re okay? I haven’t– I haven’t done
this since Hyungsik, but with you– Jungkook, I want–”

“That was more than okay,” Jungkook reassured, a pretty smile growing on his own lips. “Best
first kiss ever.”

He saw the words settle over Taehyung, the man’s face suddenly going blank as he blinked. “Wait.
You don’t mean–” Taehyung swallowed, his eyes widening. “That was your first kiss? Ever ?”

Jungkook narrowed his eyes, his glow starting to shift into something a bit more fiery. “You don’t
have to rub it in–”

“No, no.” Taehyung quickly hastened to correct himself. “There’s nothing wrong with that. I just
feel like an ass now, taking your first kiss without warning. I… I should have asked, first.”

“Well if you weren’t going to kiss me, I was about to kiss you,” Jungkook said with a pout on his
lips. “And I’m… I’m glad you were my first.”

Taehyung blinked, and then he was falling back against his bed, pressing a hand over his face.
“You can’t just say things like that, angel.”

The pet name now sounded a thousand times richer dripping from Taehyung’s lips, making
something flutter in Jungkook’s gut. He shifted nervously on the bed, none of his life experience
preparing him for this moment. “So, uh… what now?”

Taehyung removed his hand, looking at Jungkook with an impossibly endeared expression. “Now,
we both get some rest,” he said, his tone light but leaving no room for debate. He moved over on
the bed, and then raised the arm closest to Jungkook. “You wanna join me?”

Jungkook froze. “Hyung, you’re hurt–”

“And falling asleep next to my angel is the only thing that can heal me.”

Maybe kissing Taehyung had been a mistake, because Jungkook feared he had unleashed an
incorrigible beast. He huffed, trying to ignore the way that his stomach flipped at the possessive
added in front of the nickname. “That’s not fair.”

“So you’re really going to deny me cuddles. When I’m lying here, poor, injured–”

“Oh my god, shut up. ”

Jungkook had a scowl on his face as he settled down next to Taehyung, not aided by the snicker
the bodyguard let out. But he could feel his body sag into the mattress as soon as he laid down,
exhaustion still clinging heavily to his bones. Taehyung’s arms wrapped around his back, and
Jungkook hesitantly curled an arm on Taehyung’s chest. “You have to tell me if I’m hurting you.”

“I will.”

“Good.” A yawn suddenly split through Jungkook, tears springing to the corner of his eyes. He felt
a kiss pressed to the top of his head. He let his eyes close, the room silent save for the sound of
their synchronized breathing.

In the quiet Jungkook heard a soft murmur, surely not meant to be heard. “Thank you,” Taehyung
breathed. “Thank you, Jungkook.”

Jungkook didn’t reply. But he fell asleep with a smile on his face.
 Chapter 13
Chapter Summary

cw: alcohol consumption

Jungkook had experienced a lot of new things in the past couple months of his life. Been
kidnapped, for one. Learned to fight. Learned to control his magic. Made a group of friends, the
first in his life.

But going on a date? That just might be the most intimidating thing of all.

As soon as Taehyung was from released from bedrest he had said he wanted to do something
“special” for Jungkook, a night just for them. Their options were admittedly limited– Yoongi had
placed everyone on near-lockdown as they regrouped after the party, the leader practically locked
in his study since the dramatics a few days ago. Jungkook couldn’t help but worry, but Taehyung
assured him that Yoongi would call a meeting when it was time to discuss plans. And then he had
kissed Jungkook, which quickly put all the Nephilim’s thoughts to rest.

Jungkook sighed, nervously adjusting the collar of his shirt once again. He couldn’t bring himself
to ask for advice as to how to prepare, although he knew that Jimin likely would have jumped at
the opportunity. It just felt too vulnerable, admitting that he had never ever gone on a single date,
rarely even let himself dream of the concept.

He knew, theoretically, what dates usually consisted of. Going to see a movie, or out to dinner,
sometimes ending with a dramatic kiss outside a person’s front door (or at least that’s how the k-
dramas portrayed it). But he and Taehyung couldn’t leave the base’s grounds, and so Jungkook had
no idea what he was about to face. Taehyung’s evasiveness didn’t help either, as the bodyguard
refused to give Jungkook any hints as to what he was planning. All he said was to come to
Taehyung’s room at 6 that night, and to dress comfortably.

‘Comfortable,’ Jungkook thought, was entirely unhelpful. After far too much lip-biting he
eventually settled on his favorite pair of black joggers, and a soft long-sleeved shirt. He put on a
pair of silver hoop earrings before leaving the bathroom, brushed his teeth for the third time, and
finally forced himself to leave his bedroom at 5:58 PM.

But even though his stomach flipped with nerves, a far more soothing feeling is what drove him to
nearly jog to Taehyung’s bedroom. Because, at the end of the day, he was going on a date.
Someone wanted him badly enough to ask him out– and not just anyone, but Taehyung . Kind,
caring Taehyung, sometimes quiet with his words but never with his actions, who had done so
much for Jungkook yet seemed eternally grateful for the Nephilim’s mere presence. Taehyung,
who Jungkook liked so much .

(And sometimes another word hovered at his lips, a word stronger than like. Jungkook didn’t let
himself say it fully; it wasn’t time yet. But he thought he could see it on the horizon, thought his
ship was steadily sailing to its destination.)

It felt like only seconds had passed before he found himself in front of Taehyung’s door, trying to
contain the urge to fiddle with the sleeves of his shirt. With a final steadying breath he lifted his
first and knocked on the door.

Immediately he heard footsteps approaching, and then the door swung open. Taehyung’s smiling
face came into view, his dark curls hanging loosely. There was far too much of his tanned skin on
display for Jungkook’s health– had his neck always been that thick?

“Hey, angel,” Taehyung said softly. His hand reached out and found Jungkook’s, their fingers
intertwining. “You look cute.”

“So do you,” Jungkook said, offering Taehyung a shy smile of his own. “Very soft. Primed for
cuddles.”

His words sounded stupid even to his own ears, but Taehyung’s smile only grew. “Good. That was
the goal.”

The light inside the bodyguard’s bedroom seemed dimmer than normal, and Jungkook tried to peer
around Taehyung. “Are you gonna tell me what you have planned yet? Or am I getting blindfolded
and taken to a secret location?”

Taehyung smirked. “A blindfold? Kinky.”

Jungkook’s eyes narrowed as his cheeks flushed, turning a scowl towards Taehyung. “Get your
mind out of the gutter, you’re the one being kinky–”

His words cut off as Taehyung ducked down for a quick kiss, a chaste press of their lips against
one another. The act was new enough that Jungkook still felt his heart stutter at every instance.
Taehyung pulled away, still blocking Jungkook in the doorway. “So it’s nothing fancy,” he said, a
bit of uncharacteristic hesitation entering his voice. “I know we can’t do much since we have to
stay here, but I– I just wanted to do something nice for you.”

Jungkook squeezed Taehyung’s hand, his heart soaring. “The fact that you put in the effort is more
than enough. Besides, it’s not like I have anything else to compare.”

“If all goes well, soon you’ll have lots to compare.”

“Easy there, tiger. Let’s get the first date out of the way to start with.”

It was a bold claim, and an utterly untrue one. Jungkook already felt weak in the knees at the
thought of future dates with Taehyung, at the realization that Taehyung was already picturing more
. However, there was no need to reveal now just how utterly whipped he was for his bodyguard.
Best not to scare him off.

“Fine,” Taehyung breathed, his tone still a little unsure. He finally stepped to the side, leading
Jungkook into the bedroom.

As soon as Jungkook stepped inside he saw why the lights had seemed dimmer than usual. All the
lights had been turned off, save for a few strings of fairy lights hung up in the blanket fort
constructed beside Taehyung’s bed. A few sheets draped over a string made a makeshift tent, and
soft blankets and pillows covered the ground.

“You set this up?” Jungkook asked. He walked to the fort, kneeling down by the entrance.

He heard Taehyung shift behind him. “Yeah. I know it’s kind of silly, but I know that you like soft
things, and– I thought you might not have made pillow forts a lot when you were younger, so– so I
thought it might be nice to do it now.”
Looking inside the fort there were a couple trays covered with various snacks, and a cooler bag
filled with bottles of water and soju. Taehyung had placed his laptop by the back of the fort as a
makeshift TV. Everything in sight was the picture of comfort.

Jungkook looked back at Taehyung, grinning uncontrollably. “Hyung, this is amazing!”

Taehyung’s eyes widened. “Really? You really like it?”

“ Yes.” Jungkook climbed inside, giggling as he was cocooned by the fort’s sheet walls. The
blankets underneath him were soft to the touch, and Jungkook happily wiggled to situate himself.
“This is perfect Taehyung-hyung, really. I love it so much.”

Taehyung’s shoulders sagged in relief. The huge, boxy smile that Jungkook had seen while dancing
at the party made a return. So beautiful that Jungkook felt the air leave his lungs. “Oh thank god. I
was worried you’d think it was silly, or childish….”

“I love silly and childish,” Jungkook said, far more ardently than was necessary, but it seemed to
get the message across. Taehyung kneeled and followed Jungkook into the fort, pulling down a
sheet to completely enclose them inside the fort. They both sat cross-legged, knees brushing as
they faced one another.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

They both laughed, awkward but endeared. Taehyung started to lean forward again, and then
paused. “Jungkook?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you– you like it when I kiss you, right? I just realized that most of the time I’m the one who
initiates, and I just wanted to make sure… that was okay.”

“It’s definitely okay.” Jungkook hastened to respond, not wanting Taehyung to think that he was
uncomfortable. “I’m just… not used to it. I forget it’s an option.”

“Do you want me to keep initiating?”

“Yes.” Jungkook’s response was maybe a tad too eager, and Taehyung’s lips twitched into a smirk.
“I– I like it a lot. I promise. I don’t want you to stop.”

“Okay,” Taehyung breathed. He leaned in, and Jungkook’s eyes fluttered close as his mouth slotted
against Taehyung’s. The kiss was still sweet, but lingered a bit more than the others, slow as
Jungkook parted his lips with Taehyung’s. When the kiss broke Taehyung stayed close, their
foreheads brushing together. “I just wanted to make sure. I know this is new for you.”

“It is, but I’m not a child,” Jungkook said, gently reminding Taehyung. “I trust you. If we’re
moving too fast, I’ll let you know.”

And then the final, minuscule crease in Taehyung’s brow smoothed out. “Okay, sweetheart. Thank
you.”

Jungkook tried to suppress it, but a little squeak escaped him. Taehyung paused, then leaned back,
raising an eyebrow. “What was that?”
“Nothing.”

“Sure sounded like something.”

“Nope.”

“Tell me or I’ll spoil the last season of Assassination Classroom for you.”

Jungkook gasped. “You wouldn’t dare. ”

“Oh, I would.”

Taehyung’s resolve was unshakable. The Nephilim was well and truly trapped. He ducked his head
down, unable to meet Taehyung’s gaze. “I just– I like it when you call me nicknames.”

He braced himself for further torment, but Taehyung only had a knowing smile when Jungkook
looked up to meet his eyes. “I’ll keep that in mind,” he said quietly. “Now, are you hungry?”

Jungkook was, now that Taehyung mentioned it. Taehyung put on a repeat episode of some k-
drama, the television mainly ignored as they started to dig into the array of snacks Taehyung had
prepared. Jungkook happily popped a cream puff in his mouth as Taehyung dug into the drink
cooler. “Do you want soju?”

The younger man raised an eyebrow. “Are you trying to get me drunk?”

“What?” Taehyung’s eyes widened. “No, of course not, I–” He stopped himself when he saw the
smile Jungkook was trying to suppress. “... you’re teasing me, aren’t you?”

“You make it too easy, Hyung,” Jungkook cheerily replied. He accepted the shot glass Taehyung
handed him, holding it with both hands as Taehyung poured him a shot. They both drank at the
same time, the alcohol clean-tasting as it rolled down Jungkook’s throat. He set it down and leaned
back on his elbows, absentmindedly reaching for a chip. “This is an impressive snack selection.”

“Thanks. Jimin said I went overboard, but I didn’t want to leave out anything you liked.”

Jungkook grinned. “You could have just asked.”

“And ruin the surprise? Nah.”

Taehyung also laid down on his side, perched on his forearm, feet pointed to the laptop and chest
towards Jungkook. Jungkook peered over, surveying the other snacks by Taehyung. “Can you hand
me another cream puff?”

Taehyung grabbed the puff, and Jungkook held out his hand to receive the pastry. But instead of
passing it over Taehyung held the puff up to Jungkook’s mouth.

The Nephilim’s cheeks flushed when he realized Taehyung’s intention. The bodyguard wasn’t
going any further, giving Jungkook the chance to lean away and grab the puff if he wanted. But
Jungkook opened his mouth, allowing Taehyung’s fingers to slip past his lips and feed him the
puff. A thumb grazed his bottom lip as Taehyung pulled back.

A rose dust lay on Taehyung’s cheeks as well. “Cute.”

“Shut up,” Jungkook mumbled, words muffled before he swallowed. He and Taehyung settled into
a comfortable silence, occasionally commenting on the drama as they ate and drank. Even now, it
felt like a privilege to just be allowed to exist around another person, to enjoy each other’s
company without effort. He had been alone for years, and briefly Jungkook wondered if it would
take years for Jungkook to unlearn the solitude.

He didn’t think so, though. The light that had radiated from his skin was proof enough of that.

As the minutes passed, Jungkook’s mind started to wander. His eyes drifted over to Taehyung,
catching himself lingering for a few seconds before looking away. The flutters in his stomach from
Taehyung’s touch never fully faded, remaining a low simmer that grew more and more undeniable.
He shifted on the blankets, hoping that Taehyung wouldn’t notice.

“Jungkook?”

Ah, well. Seems like hope had abandoned him for today.

Jungkook glanced over at Taehyung. “Yeah?”

“You comfortable? We can move out of the fort if you’re feeling cramped.”

“No, I’m very comfy,” Jungkook quickly replied. He bit his lip, his question swirling in his mind.
Should he ask? Would it ruin the wonderful moment Taehyung had built for them. He didn’t know.
He had never learned.

“I can tell when something’s bothering you, angel,” Taehyung said softly. There was no judgment
on his face. “If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s okay, but if it’s something about me I’d like
to know. I… I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want.”

“You say that a lot,” Jungkook replied. His voice wasn’t sharp, but it was firm. He needed
Taehyung to understand. “I know I’m inexperienced , but I’m not helpless. It’s not you, Hyung.
Promise.”

Taehyung sighed. “Sorry.”

The flutters in Jungkook's stomach turned stronger, more turbulent. “No– please don’t beat
yourself up, I didn’t mean to ruin this–”

“You didn’t ruin anything, baby,” Taehyung interrupted. He reached over for Jungkook’s hand,
pressing a quick kiss to the back of his palm. He looked up, smiling. “See?”

Jungkook squeezed his hand, his skin tingling where Taehyung had kissed him. “Okay.”

“But I should apologize. I’ve been treading very lightly around you, and you’re right. You’re not
helpless.” His eyes drifted down. “It’s just been so long since I’ve been in a relationship, and know
this is your first, so… I just forgot how I should act.”

Jungkook’s eyes widened, and the question on the tip of his tongue finally slipped out. “Is that
what we are? In a relationship?”

Taehyung froze, and with it, Jungkook’s heart plummeted. “Oh shit. I– sorry, that just slipped
out–”

“It’s okay if we aren’t,” Jungkook said, even if the words tasted bitter. “But I just don’t know. We
can just be dating, or whatever….”

As he trailed off, he met Taehyung’s eyes. A strange gleam lay there. “You’re a horrible liar,
Jungkook-ah.”
“I–I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Angel, I want us to be together.” Jungkook could barely process Taehyung’s words, as he

continued with barely a breath. “I have since even before the party. But I– I want you to know what
you’re getting yourself into. I–” he swallowed. “I lost Hyungsik. And I don’t think I’ll ever fully
get over that.”

“Oh, Hyung.” Their hands were still intertwined, and Jungkook stroked his thumb back and forth
over the tan skin. “I would never ask you to.”

“It’s– it’s just–” Something shifted across his face, a rare kind of vulnerability, and Jungkook
shifted closer, patiently waiting for Taehyung to find his words. “I had a life planned with him that
was robbed from me. I don’t know if I’ll ever not want what could have been. That doesn’t mean I
won’t want other things too, just… I think a part of me will always love him. If you’re not
comfortable with that, I understand but….”

“You can have space in your heart for more than one person,” Jungkook said softly. He didn’t
know how, but he was so sure of the truth of the words he was saying, understanding Taehyung’s
pain with inhuman instincts. “Loving him doesn’t mean you can’t love other peo- things, too. It
just means that you love him, and you miss him, and you wish things could have been different.”

“I do,” Taehyung breathed. “But I also wouldn’t give up meeting you. Even though if Hyungsik
were alive, we would never have met.” He winced. “Is that fair? I don’t think it is. It doesn’t make
sense.”

“It doesn’t have to make sense, honey.” The endearment slipped out unconsciously. “Feelings
don’t make sense. You just feel them.”

“Is that okay?”

Taehyung was asking so much more than what those three words could encompass, but Jungkook
understood nonetheless. The power within him thrummed at Taehyung’s heart, so full of love,
varied in flavor but utterly fearless. It was breathtaking, when he let down his walls. When he let
Jungkook fully see the beauty he held inside. An honor Jungkook couldn’t think himself worthy
of.

“It’s okay, Taehyung,” Jungkook said. “We’re okay.”

“Then do you….”

The bodyguard’s words trailed off, like he was afraid to finish them. He looked at Jungkook like he
was asking for help, but didn’t know how.

Funny thing is, he didn’t need to ask.

“I have an idea,” Jungkook said. “For a rule.”

“A rule?”

Jungkook nodded, fighting a smile at the confusion on Taehyung’s face. “I tell you what I want.
You trust me that I mean it. And you let me know if it’s what you want, too.”

Laid out like that it sounded so simple. But Jungkook knew that they both needed the safety net,
the reassurance while navigating this new terrain. Jungkook was tired of waiting, tired of
stumbling around in the dark around half-truths and bitten back words. He wanted to be honest. He
wanted to say what he felt.

“I like that,” Taehyung replied. “Tell me what you want, then.”

“I want to be your boyfriend.”

Jungkook knew he needed to set the example. But it didn’t make the admission any less terrifying,
his tone deceptively calm even as his pulse quickened. But Taehyung smiled, already
understanding of their little rule.

“I want that, too.”

Jungkook found himself waiting for the swell of orchestral music, the dramatic tears and fluttering
petals that came with every film confession he had seen. But instead, there was only simple silence.
No dramatics; they just were .

He swallowed. “I want you to kiss me.”

This time, Taehyung didn’t respond with words. He closed the distance between them, and
Jungkook tilted his head back in response. Their mouths languidly mixed together, and a shudder
went down Jungkook’s spin when he felt Taehyung’s tongue briefly brush against his own. The
flames in his stomach only burned hotter.

When they broke away Jungkook shifted over to Taehyung, lying down so that his head rested on
the bodyguard’s chest. For everything they had just discussed, Jungkook found that he had nothing
left to say. The hard part was over, and now they got to just be .

At Jungkook’s request, Taehyung changed the k-drama over to one of his favorite Studio Ghibli
movies, and they settled even more comfortably into the fort. The soju and sweets swirled in
Jungkook’s stomach, making him feel satisfyingly full. Taehyung laid back on a couple of pillows,
propping up his chest somewhat, and Jungkook stayed latched onto his side. Their legs tangled
together, and Taehyung’s hand drifted down to cup the small of Jungkook’s waist.

He was quietly affectionate, Jungkook had noticed. Not one for large displays of sentiment, but
Taehyung liked to constantly touch . A hand on the back of Jungkook’s neck, a thumb trailing over
his wrist, a kiss on the top of his head. Little gestures that constantly said I’m here, you’re here,
and we’re together.

As the opening scenes of Howl’s Moving Castle started to play, Taehyung’s hand slowly trailed up
and down Jungkook’s back. His shirt bunched up and Taehyung’s fingers slipped underneath the
hem, blunt fingernails gently scratching his skin. Jungkook made a pleased noise, closing his eyes
and arching into the touch. “Mmm. Right there.”

“I didn’t realize I was taking requests.”

Jungkook could hear the smile in Taehyung’s voice, despite his eyes being closed. “You are now.
Little higher.”

“Yes, sir.” Taehyung shifted his hand up, and Jungkook practically melted against the bodyguard,
any remaining tension fleeing from his body. Taehyung slowed to a stop, his large hand fanning
across the small of Jungkook’s back. His touch was warm, fingers calloused as they rested against
Jungkook’s skin.

Maybe Jungkook was imagining it. But something about Taehyung’s touch felt heavy, protective,
almost possessive in the way he subtly pushed Jungkook closer to him. The thought alone made his
heart clench, and he unconsciously wiggled even closer to Taehyung. If Taehyung wanted him to
stay by his side, he would do so. If Taehyung wanted to keep him, then Jungkook would be kept.

Jungkook realized he was staring when Taehyung looked down, sharp eyes suddenly catching his
own. He sucked in a breath under Taehyung’s attention. “Angel?”

I tell you what I want.

“I want to kiss you,” Jungkook whispered, but his tone was different from when he had made the
request before. “I want to kiss like– like–”

He struggled for the words, trying to say things he felt but had never spoken aloud. Taehyung
looked back at him for a moment, his expression unreadable.

And then he was moving, turning on his side so that they faced one another. Taehyung’s hand
curled around Jungkook’s cheek, and he brought their mouths together.

From the first contact, Jungkook could tell that this kiss was different. Taehyung didn’t wait for
Jungkook to part his lips, instead demanding entrance and sucking the Nephilim’s top lip between
his teeth. The hint of bite made Jungkook shiver, his hands on Taehyung’s chest unconsciously
curling into the man’s shirt. He gasped, and Taehyung took that opportunity to lick into his mouth.
Jungkook made a soft noise, part surprise, part pleasure, one that was quickly swallowed up by
Taehyung.

The bodyguard broke away abruptly, leaving Jungkook blinking his eyes open in a haze. His lips
tingled, shiny with saliva. Taehyung looked at him, eyes darker than Jungkook had ever seen them.
“Like that?”

“More,” Jungkook whispered, responding entirely on instinct. “Please–”

“Fuck,” Taehyung breathed, before crashing their lips back together. Jungkook barely knew how to
kiss like this – but it didn’t matter, because Taehyung pulled every shudder out of him anyways,
nipping at Jungkook’s lips, swirling their tongues together. His hand shifted to cup the back of
Jungkook’s neck, fingertips brushing against Jungkook’s hairline.

With the new grip he easily tilted Jungkook’s head, leaving the Nephilim’s lips to kiss the corner
of his mouth down to his jawline. Jungkook kept his eyes closed, his head swimming with so many
new sensations. It was like he was both falling and flying, constantly changing direction with each
press of Taehyung’s lips. He couldn’t breathe, and he never wanted to come back up for air.

“Tell me if you like this,” Taehyung murmured, his voice liting to Jungkook’s ears. He felt his
head be titled even father, and then Taehyung pressed a wet kiss against Jungkook’s neck.

A shocked gasp was ripped from Jungkook, hips jerking forward even though he didn’t realize
why. Taehyung’s teeth scraped against the sensitive skin on his neck, leaving chills in its wake. He
latched onto a spot close to Jungkook’s shoulder and sucked , pleasure rolling down Jungkook’s
spine and pooling hot in his stomach. His eyes finally fluttered open, forcing Jungkook to ground
himself before he floated away entirely.

“Hyung, that’s–” He wet his lips as Taehyung pulled off with a wet pop before licking over the
spot. “That’s so good .”

Taehyung finally leaned back enough so Jungkook could see him, lips pink, cheeks flushed, eyes
huge and dark. “That’s your first hickey, angel,” he said. It was obvious that he was pleased with
himself, but Jungkook couldn’t bring himself to reprimand Taehyung for his pride. “You want
more?”

“Now,” Jungkook demanded. Taehyung smiled, and then rolled over, leading Jungkook to rest on
his back. He threw one leg over Jungkook, holding himself over the other man on his hands and
knees. Jungkook’s hands were still fisted in Taehyung’s shirt, unsure of where to go next.

“Just do what feels right,” Taehyung said. Like he could read Jungkook’s mind. “Don’t think about
it. Take me how you want me.”

Not thinking, Jungkook could do.

He released his grip on Taehyung’s shirt, one hand settling on the man’s slim waist and the other
threading through his hair. He pulled Taehyung down to meet him and felt the bodyguard’s weight
settle over his own like a heavy blanket. Their mouths met again, and Jungkook dared to nip at
Taehyung’s bottom lip. A pleased hum met his ears as a reward.

Jungkook tilted his head back, and Taehyung understood his wordless request. He kissed down the
hollow of Jungkook’s throat, his breath tickling Jungkook’s sensitive skin. The little hint of tongue
made Jungkook’s toes curl, his hands tightening on Taehyung.

He realized only too late that he was pulling Taehyung’s hair, but Taehyung spoke before he could
apologize. “Fuck, like that,” Taehyung breathed. “You’re a fast learner.”

Jungkook's small laugh tapered off into an airy breath as Taehyung licked up his throat. His legs
shifted, restlessly moving back and forth. “H-Hyung, that’s–”

“Bad?”

“ No . Good. Too good.”

Taehyung hummed, lips dragging down. “Why ‘too’ good?”

“Because–” He lost his words as Taehyung sucked over his collarbone, right above where his shirt
lay. “Because–”

Taehyung dragged his tongue from collarbone to ear lobe. An unmistakable moan punched from
Jungkook’s lungs, his hips bucking up to find purchase. He pressed against Taehyung’s lower
stomach, and oh the pressure made his knees weak, desire rushing through his veins, so aroused he
ached–

The pressure disappeared. Jungkook opened his eyes, blinking up at the fairy lights. It took him a
few seconds to come down from the heady chase of pleasure, and a few more seconds to realize
Taehyung was still hovering over him.

Then Jungkook realized he had very quickly escalated from kissing to grinding on Taehyung’s abs
. He buried his face in his hands, a very different type of heat now burning through him. “Oh– oh
my god, I’m so sorry–”

“Hey. Jungkook, it’s okay.” He felt a hand tug on his wrists, but Jungkook refused to budge. He
heard a sigh, and then felt the blankets shift. Something settled beside him. “Can I see that pretty
face? Please?”

“I’m going to throw myself off a cliff.”

“I put in all this effort in keeping you alive, and this is how you repay me?”
“I can’t keep living like this.”

“You’d cut me off right after I have my first taste of you?”

Finally Jungkook dared to peek through his fingers. Taehyung was once again lying on his side,
resting his head on his head, propped up on his elbow. “I’m so sorry,” Jungkook repeated.

Taehyung’s mischievous smile softened into something more tender. “Sweetheart, it’s really fine.
More than fine. I’m very flattered, and– well, turned on. I don’t think you realize how hot you
are.”

That wasn’t an adjective Jungkook had ever thought of applying to himself, but Taehyung didn’t
sound like he was lying. He slowly lowered his hands. “Well you’re. Um. Very hot, yourself.”

Taehyung smiled. He reached out, trailing a finger down Jungkook’s cheek. “Let’s take a moment.
You’re still feeling good? That wasn’t too much, just now?”

Jungkook didn’t realize he needed the pause until Taehyung took one, but now he was thankful. It
gave him a second to catch his breath and pull himself back from the floaty fall he had started to
sink into. “No. Not too much.”

“Do you want to keep going? We don’t have to, if you don’t want to.”

Jungkook bit his lip. “What do you want?”

“Angel, I don’t want to say something because of me–”

“Saying what we want, it can work both ways, yeah?” Jungkook interrupted. “You can tell me
what you want, too. I won’t let it force me into anything, but I… I want to know.”

Taehyung grinned. “When did you become so wise?”

“Just call me your guardian angel.”

The hand trailing down Jungkook’s cheek paused. Taehyung’s smile faded away slowly, awed. “I
think you already are.”

Before Jungkook could muster a response Taehyung leaned in and kissed him, slow and gentle.
Their breaths intermingled as he pulled back. “I’d be lying if I said I haven’t thought about
sleeping with you, baby,” Taehyung murmured. “I don’t know if I’m ready for all of that, right
now, but… I want to make you feel good, if you’d let me. And that could mean kissing, it could
mean helping you get yourself off, or it could mean… more.”

Jungkook swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry. “What does more mean?”

Taehyung breathed through his nose. “I kind of want to go down on you.” He frowned. “Not kind
of. Very much so. Sorry, that was poor wording. I’m a bit nervous.”

Jungkook focused on the easiest thing for his brain to latch onto. “Why are you nervous? You’ve
done this before.”

“Experience doesn’t mean you’re always confident,” Taehyung corrected. “I’ve had sex before, but
never with you. I want to make it good, for both of us. This… feels important, to me.”

There wasn’t much of a decision to be made. Jungkook had spent years deprived of even the most
casual touch, and meeting Taehyung was like a monsoon in the desert. He was more than ready to
be held, touched, loved .

But if there was any uncertainty left, it had just been wiped away from Jungkook’s mind.
Taehyung would take care of him. Just like he always had.

“I’m all yours,” he murmured. “I want what you want. Not… all the way, not right now. But
everything else you said….”

Taehyung’s tongue peeked out, licking his lips. “Ask me,” he said. “Tell me what you want.”

Jungkook hesitated. “Hyung, you know–”

“Do it for me?”

Truly, Taehyung likely said it as a request. But Jungkook took it as an order, one that jolted him
into action. The bodyguard’s words cut through the embarrassment, leaving Jungkook with only
the directive Taehyung asked .

“Taehyung-hyung, will you go down on me?” he breathed. “Make me feel good?”

“God,” Taehyung groaned. In a swift movement he pulled himself back over Jungkook, looking
down into Jungkook’s wide eyes. “Anything you want, angel. I’ll give it all.”

He kissed Jungkook hungrily, bending down to cup the Nephilim’s face with both hands. Jungkook
instinctively reached up, his hands curling around Taehyung’s wrists, ready for more more more .
Taehyung broke away with a wet sound, reaching down towards Jungkook’s shirt. “Can I take this
off?”

Jungkook paused, thinking. “You first.”

Taehyung didn’t question Jungkook’s request, immediately pulling back to remove his own loose
t-shirt. Jungkook openly stared at the skin revealed to him– collarbones like carved marble, broad
shoulders, a soft stomach. He seemed painted in gold underneath the fairy lights, the soft glow
rolling over tan skin. Jungkook’s mouth watered.

“God, you’re beautiful,” he whispered. Taehyung blinked, and then smiled, a small blush on his
cheeks.

“You’re one to talk.” His hands trailed down Jungkook’s chest, stopping at the end of the younger
man’s shirt. “Can I see you? Please?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook breathed. He raised his arms, letting Taehyung wiggle his shirt off. As the
fabric bunched by his wrists, Jungkook saw Taehyung’s eyes roam over his chest. Taehyung
looked back up at Jungkook, and he suddenly felt like a rabbit being stalked by a wolf.

“I’ll never get over how ripped you are,” he muttered. “You’ve never done this before? No one’s
ever seen you like this?” Jungkook shook his head. “God, you’re going to ruin me. I can’t believe I
get you all to myself.”

Jungkook squirmed. There was no reason for how Taehyung’s words made his pulse quicken.
“Only you,” answered.

Something flashed across Taehyungs face, and then he was kissing Jungkook again, quickly
moving down from his mouth to his neck. He reached his sternum, untouched skin, and then his
mouth dragged over to the side. Jungkook didn’t know what to do with his hands, flexing by his
sides, wrapping around Taehyung’s shoulders. Feeling, feeling .

Taehyung experimentally swirled his tongue around Jungkook’s nipple. Jungkook gasped, arching
up into Taehyung’s tongue. “Fuck, that feels good–”

Taehyung didn’t reply with words, only continued licking and sucking on the soft flesh. It was now
incredibly evident how hard Jungkook was, enough that he felt tight and sticky in his briefs. He
eventually pushed Taehyung away by the shoulders when pleasure tipped over into oversensitivity,
his nipple now hard and raw.

But Taehyung only then turned his attention over to the other nipple, rolling the hardening bud in
between his fingers before scraping his teeth against Jungkook’s skin. One of Jungkook’s hands
found Taehyung’s hair, grabbing at the locks, unsure if he wanted to push closer or pull away from
the maddening pleasure. In the end his body decided for him, arching up against Taehyung.

A moan spilled out of Jungkook’s lips, cut off as he caught himself. Taehyung sharply looked up,
both his lips and Jungkook’s skin shiny with spit as he pulled off. “Don’t hide,” he breathed. “Let
me hear you. You sound so perfect.”

“Hyung– oh– ” He had no choice but to obey Taehyung’s demands as the man started to kiss down
Jungkook’s stomach, the touch both achingly soft and lustfully passionate. His stomach tensed
under Taehyung’s lips. One of Taehyung’s hands dragged down his side, fanning out around his
waist.

“Fit so well in my hands,” Taehyung mused. “I never want to let you go.”

“Then don’t.” Jungkook’s eyes fluttered shut and he tipped his head back as Taehyung’s lips
dragged underneath his navel. It was like he was whispering into Jungkook’s skin, the soft flesh
taking in every murmur.

He felt careful hands slide down and curl around the waistband of his joggers. “Can I take these
off?” Taehyung asked. “Underwear, too?”

Jungkook let himself take a deep breath. He didn’t want to rush this. “Yeah.”

He kept his eyes closed as Taehyung pulled down his pants and briefs, lifting his hips to help the
process. A deep sigh of relief escaped him as his cock curved up towards his stomach, half-hard
and trapped for far too long. He felt a calloused thumb brush along his inner thigh, and Jungkook
jumped.

“God, you’re wet baby,” Taehyung mumured. His knees were pushed apart, and Jungkook finally
let his eyes reopen. Taehyung had moved so he was now kneeling between Jungkook’s legs, one
hand curling underneath the Nephilim’s muscled thigh, the other mindlessly trailing up and down
Jungkook’s leg. “Can’t wait to get you in my mouth.”

“Oh my god.” Jungkook’s stomach tensed at the words, cock embarrassingly twitching in the air.
He didn’t know what to do with his hands anymore, wrists flexing as he curled them in the
blankets. “Don’t tease, or I won’t even make it in your mouth.”

“Mmm, that’s not a problem.” Taehyung shot a gleaming smile up at Jungkook before pressing a
kiss to the inside of his knee. “I’d just make you come for me again.”

“Taehyung–” Jungkook’s eyes closed once more, feeling like he was falling against as Taehyung
sucked another bruise at his inner thigh. He was trying to hump the air now, hips moving in little
aborted circles, desperate for any stimulation. “Just fucking– touch me– please–”
He felt Taehyung’s mouth detach from his inner thigh. “You wanna ask nicely for me? Like
before?”

Flying up and down at the same time. “Tae– Taehyung-hyung, please.”

“Of course, angel. So good for me.”

The floor dropped out from under Jungkook. Taehyung’s words hit him at the same time the
bodyguard licked over the head of his cock, wrapping a hand around the base. “ Ahh–! ”

Taehyung worked his tongue over Jungkook’s slit, and Jungkook felt like his skin was melting.
The Taehyung licked up slowly, from base to tip, his nose briefly brushing against Jungkook’s dark
patch of public hair. Jungkook’s thighs trembled, knuckles turning white as he gripped the
blankets. “Tae– Tae –”

“Deep breath, baby,” Taehyung said. Jungkook heaved an inhale, and then Taehyung swallowed
him down.

Fireworks went off under Jungkook’s skin. There was only wet and hot , pleasure so overwhelming
that it made his head spin, chest shuttering as his stomach clenched and unclenched. He couldn’t
bear to open his eyes, a whimper torn from his throat.

He felt Taehyung hum, one hand still curled around the base of his cock and the other wrapped
around his thigh. Taehyung’s lips dragged up and down his shaft, spreading spit from base to tip.
His movements were slow, deliberate, sure with experience. There was no shame Jungkook could
bring himself to feel, no absurdity at the fact that his dick was literally down another man’s throat.
Only nownownow and himhimhim.

“Don’t stop, dont–” Taehyung’s tongue pressed against the underside of Jungkook’s cock, and the
Nephilim’s hips jolted forward. “ A - ah , Hyungohmygod Hyung–”

His limbs felt powerless, and yet his muscles strained at every sensation. He was strung tight at
every move that Taehyung made, a live wire, and Taehyung commanded electricity at his
fingertips. Head deliciously blank, Jungkook couldn’t string a thought together even if he wanted
to.

His only reprieve came when Taehyung pulled off, one hand still lazily stroking Jungkook. “Are
you close, angel? You seem like it.”

The words floated to Jungkook in pieces. It took him a moment before he could realize he could
open his eyes, another moment to recognize the fairy lights through a teary gaze. Taehyung
stopped moving his hand, just squeezing firmly around Jungkook, neither decreasing the
stimulation nor adding more. Jungkook whined in protest, but Taehyung didn’t budge. “Hey,
Jungkook, look at me, okay? Let me see your pretty eyes.”

Jungkook finally looked down. Taehyung was resting his head on Jungkook’s thigh, something
strangely intense in his eyes. “There you go. God, you’re gorgeous.”

“Hyung,” Jungkook breathed, capable of no more than a few sentences. His tongue was heavy in
his mouth. “Hnn, Hyung, please –”

“Shhh, sweetheart.” Taehyung slowly pressed his thumb into the head of Jungkook’s cock, and
Jungkook stuttered in a gasp. “I’ve got you. Hyung will take care of you. Just take a breath for me,
alright? Can’t have you passing out on me.”
It took a moment to accomplish even the most basic of tasks, but then Jungkook managed–
breathing in a slow, steady stream of air, feeling it fill his lungs before he exhaled. Taehyung
rewarded him with an approving hum. “Good job, angel. You listened so well.”

The praise, nonsensically, only made Jungkook hiss, his cock hot and throbbing in Taehyung’s
hand. Taehyung shushed him with a low sound. “Want to come, baby? Want me to make you feel
good?”

“Yes, yes– ”

Taehyung pressed a kiss to the crease of his thigh. “Fuck my mouth. Take what you need.”

He took Jungkook into his mouth again, but this time didn’t stop until his nose brushed against
Jungkook’s pelvis. The younger man keened, hips jerking into Taehyung’s mouth and one of his
hands curling into his own chest. He had to do something, because otherwise his body was just
going to shake apart. His thighs trembled, tears pricking in his eyes.

Taehyung kept his jaw slack, encouraging Jungkook with little bobs of his head. Jungkook’s hips
thrust of their own accord, small ‘ uhs ’ torn from him every time he felt Taehyung’s throat clench
around his cock. His entire body tensed up, thighs flexing, back arching, stomach taut, and he
couldn’t release, only pulled closer and closer to the brink, and it kept building and building and–

“Oh– oh– pleaseplease please–”

Jungkook’s words cut off into a single cry as he came. The tension released, part pleasure and part
relief washing over him, radiating out from his core. His body sagged back against the blankets but
his thighs still shook, hips jerking forward weakly as Taehyung swallowed him down. Then that
too, stilled, and Jungkook felt his entire body sink. Phasing through the blankets, the floor, the
foundation, into the very earth.

Sensations came to him in pieces– Taehyung pulling off and letting his cock rest limply against his
thigh, a tear rolling out of the corner of Jungkook’s eye. It took a few minutes for him to realize
that there were fingers against his cheek, the touch transmitting across vast distances.

“...kook? Jungkook, darling, focus on me.” Jungkook blinked, and saw Taehyung’s dark head of
hair above him. When had he moved?

Jungkook shivered. Sweat was rapidly cooling on his body. He felt Taehyung’s hand against his
cheek, but nowhere else. That was too far away, that wasn’t enough. “Hold me?”

He only had to wait a few breaths before he felt himself be shifted around. He was limp to the
touch that guided him, finding himself resting on top of Taehyung’s chest. One hand cradled his
head, the other wrapped around his back, slowly calling him back up to the surface. Taehyung’s
heart beat steadily under his ear, calling to him through the deep.

The weight pressing on his chest started to slowly lift as he lay in Taehyung’s arms. He blinked a
few times, trying to focus his eyes. Then he looked up. “...uh. Wow.”

Immediately Taehyung’s eyes snapped down to meet his. “You back with me, angel?”

“I didn’t go anywhere?”

Taehyung huffed out a laugh. “I wouldn’t be so sure of that. You’re full of surprises, baby.”

Jungkook didn’t quite know what Taehyung was talking about, but it didn’t bother him. He let out
a pleased hum as his boyfriend scratched at the base of his hairline. “That was… really good.”

His words were lame, stupid even, but Taehyung only looked down at him with endearment. “I’m
glad, baby. Thank you for trusting me to take care of you.”

Jungkook sighed deeply, feeling time trickle by slowly like molasses. They were in their own
bubble inside of the blanket fort, removed from the chaos of the world. Taehyung’s arms felt so
right around him, his chest warm and soft underneath him. Nothing felt more perfect than this.

Jungkook’s eyes suddenly widened, realizing something. “Wait you– I didn’t do anything for
you.”

Taehyung laughed, making Jungkook bounce a bit on his chest. “It’s alright, Jungkook. I, uh, took
care of myself.”

“When?” Jungkook frowned. “I didn’t think you were that good at multitasking.”

The bodyguard snorted. “It didn’t take much. You… well, let’s just say you do a lot to me.”

“But I didn’t do anything?”

“Yeah, that’s the issue,” Taehyung muttered. “Future Taehyung is in a lot of danger whenever you
get your hands on me.”

Jungkook giggled. It was easy to laugh, easy to feel light and happy and right. “Good.”

“Menace.”

“Your menace.”

“Yeah. You are.” Lips pressed to the top of his head. “My angel.”

Jungkook sighed again, his eyes growing heavy. “I should shower. And it sounds like you need a
change of clothes.”

“In a little bit,” Taehyung murmured. “I don’t want to let go of you just yet.” He kissed Jungkook’s
hair again, brushing some of the sweaty bangs off of his forehead. “You’re not the only one who
went away a little bit.”

Jungkook was sweaty, his skin still raw from sensitivity, the blankets around them dirtied and in
need of an immediate wash. Soon, they’d have to leave their little fort, hidden away from the
world, go back to bright lights and hard floors and tough choices.

But for now, Jungkook could stay in Taehyung’s arms. Just a little bit longer.
 Chapter 14
Chapter Summary

cw: panic attacks

The bell jar shattered two days later.

Jungkook’s hand was interlaced with Taehyung’s as they made their way to the library. A few
conspicuous glances shot their way from the other members, and Jungkook tried to pretend he
didn’t notice. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Taehyung smirk. “I think we’ve become the
focus of the rumor mill. I blame Jimin.”

“I think you should,” Jungkook said, fighting the urge to duck his head. “What did you tell him?”

Taehyung shrugged. “The truth. That I’d lost all sense and kissed you, but luckily for me you’re
into it. That I’d secured myself a boyfriend, and that you sound really cute when I bite you—”

“I can think of something else I can bite ,” Jungkook hissed, cutting Taehyung off. The bodyguard
chuckled, the two of them entering the magical doors into the study.

Truth be told, Jungkook was thankful for Taehyung’s teasing words. It helps take his mind off of
the pit of anxiety that had nestled in his stomach ever since Yoongi had called a meeting that
morning. Curled up in the warmth that was Taehyung and their new relationship, it had been easy
for Jungkook to pretend, just for a little bit, that the outside world didn’t exist. That the only fallout
from the party was Jungkook’s realization of Taehyung’s feelings.

When he saw the solemn expression on Yoongi’s face, however, he knew that the time for
playtime was over.

“Take a seat, everyone,” he said, seated at the head of the long wooden table where the Sonata had
planned daring heists and reckless rescues. Hoseok was in his usual seat beside Yoongi– but,
Jungkook noticed something was off. His chair wasn’t as close to Yoongi’s as normal, his seat
slightly turned away when normally he would be facing the leader.

Jungkook was still learning how to call upon the power that rested inside of him, but this time it
used it effortlessly, sensing the bonds between people like taking a breath. There was tension
between the two men– slick like oil, two magnets repulsed from one another.

Taehyung shot him a glance, perhaps noticing the way that Jungkook’s shoulders had suddenly
stiffened. Not wanting to worry his boyfriend, Jungkook forced himself to relax, taking a seat at
the table. Maybe his hyungs had just had an argument?

“I wanted to wait until we had all of our intel before I called this meeting,” Yoongi began, once
everyone had been seated. “Give people a few days to process and recover.” His eyes briefly darted
over to Jungkook and Taehyung, but then he again addressed the table at large. “But I don’t think
anyone will disagree when I say that the party was a shit show.”

Namjoon shrugged. “It could have gone worse. ”

“We didn’t gain anything. We just controlled our losses,” Yoongi replied. “Sure, we’re all still
here– but while the other syndicates may have taken losses, none of them were enough to cripple.
And while I’m glad that Jungkook torched the BSA bastards, now they all know exactly how
powerful he is. They won’t underestimate him again.”

“It’s been quiet the last few days,” Taehyung pointed out. “If they were going to attack us again,
they would have done so now, when we’re still getting back on our feet.”

“I think the other organizations are licking their wounds, just like we are. We’re in a stalemate
where no one wants to make a move and then expose themselves.” Yoongi’s eyes were narrowed in
focused, deft hands drumming on the table. “But it won’t last for long. We need to figure out our
next move.”

Jungkook glanced over at Taehyung. His eyes were downcast, staring blankly at the table. He
already missed his lover’s touch.

“Why can’t we just wait for them to expose themselves?” Yoongi’s eyes met Jungkook as he
spoke. “We can just… stay here, guard our strength, and let them make the first move. I’m not as
weak as I was before.” Maybe an earlier Jungkook would have said those words with a hint of self-
deprecation, but now Jungkook only stated them as fact. “If they attack us, we can deal with it.”

Yoongi’s gaze shifted. He almost seemed… apologetic. “It’s not a bad thought, Jungkook-ah. But
as much as I appreciate your faith in our ability to handle any attack, I wouldn’t be a good leader if
I wasn’t realistic. And if the BSA comes knocking at our door with the full might of the
government behind them… well you’re going to end up in one of their “training” camps, and we’re
all going to end up as a crater.”

Yoongi didn’t say it outright. But Jungkook had grown wise enough to read between the lines of
the leader’s careful words, the things he balanced oh-so-delicately. Jungkook still put the syndicate
at risk with his very presence. For them all to be safe, he couldn’t stay.

“What about the Valley?”

Jungkook heard Taehyung’s sharp inhale of breath. Jimin looked nervous, but continued. “No one
gives up easy when a Nephilim is involved. Any risk is worth the reward. But if Jungkook goes to
the Valley, then he’s practically untouchable.”

The stiff expressions on everyone’s face only made Jungkook’s worry grow. “What’s the Val–”

“Where we took Hyungsik,” Taehyung said softly. “Tried to, anyways.”

Jimin looked at Taehyung, his face pained. “If you don’t want to go there ever again I completely
understand–”

“It’s alright, Jimin,” Taehyung said. Thankfully, his face remained fairly neutral. “It’s not a bad
idea.”

“It might be the only one we have left,” Yoongi muttered.

Jungkook tried to process as best he could, fighting to keep his demeanor calm even as his mind
raced. He tried to remember everything Taehyung had said about where they had planned to take
Hyungsik– one particular detail standing out.

“But there… I’d have to leave, right?” Jungkook said uncertainly. “I’m only safe as long as I stay
in the Valley?”
He waited for an answer. Yoongi’s hands stopped drumming on the table. Instead of answering
Jungkook’s question, he turned to Taehyung. “We don’t have to explore this–”

“It’s Jungkook’s decision,” Taehyung replied. His voice betrayed no emotion, nothing to indicate
what he felt about the thought of Jungkook heading for the Valley.

As if he didn’t care about it at all.

“I need to think about it,” Jungkook suddenly blurted out. A creeping cold was taking over him,
freezing his limbs into stone. “R-right now, actually.”

He stood up quickly, his chair screeching on the floor as he did so. All eyes were on him, but
Jungkook’s heart had taken over, begging run, run–

“Angel?”

Jungkook couldn’t bear to hear it. He turned quickly, muttering some half-formed excuse. He
didn’t wait to hear a protest, or look behind to see faces of concern, or even worse, pity. He fled the
library, doors swinging behind him, before his aching heart could start bleeding on the ground.

***

The warm water streamed over Jungkook’s shoulders. His legs felt tired, too much effort to stay
standing, and he slowly lowered himself to sit down on the tile floor. The shower was more than
spacious enough for him to sit with knees pulled up to his chest, arms wrapped around his legs. He
let his head dip down. Drops of water clung to his lashes, heavy.

There was no one moment that Jungkook could pinpoint where he had let himself accept his new
reality. In the beginning he had no space for anything but trying to understand his new situation,
what little security he had established for himself now ripped away. No apartment, no job, and…
well, that was basically everything Jungkook could claim in his life.

And then, unconsciously, he had begun to tether his life to the people around him. Taehyung’s
constant presence, Jimin’s kind heart, Yoongi’s endless patience– them, and more, giving
Jungkook something he had never really had before. A home. A family.

He had never called them that out loud. But in the quiet moments, sitting with Taehyung in the
library, working out with Namjoon in the morning, all of them gathered around for dinner… he had
thought it. He had wondered. A hope so fragile that Jungkook didn’t dare to speak it out loud, but,
it had been kept alive.

Until now.

His fingers pressed into his legs. He was being selfish, Jungkook knew. Later he’d be able to be
grateful for what he had, hold the time he had spent with the Sonata as a precious memory. There
were happy moments, so many, and Jungkook wouldn’t let himself taint those or take them for
granted.

But he didn’t have the self-control for that now. Now, he could scarcely breathe through the
crushing loss of having his hope ripped away.

The sound of water falling against the tile floor made a pleasant din, as if encasing Jungkook’s
head in his own raincloud. He breathed in air heavy with precipitation, letting it pass into his
mouth, droplets rolling down the back of his throat. His fingers pressed harder into his thighs.
If the water was hot enough the steam could envelop Jungkook completely. He wondered if it
would have a taste, if it would fill his lungs like smoke. Maybe it already was, because each breath
felt labored, although he wore nothing that could weigh him down. His lips parted, but his throat
must not have done the same, because no more air flowed into his mouth. The water falling now
sounded less like raindrops and more like pebbles, the rumbling noise adding to the fog that
surrounded Jungkook’s head. Maybe his raincloud had turned into a thunderstorm.

A loud crack rung from somewhere outside. Lighting, but no flash of light preceded it, Jungkook
only saw the backs of his eyelids. Deep rumbles carried over the sound of rain.

“...kook? Jungkook, are you in there?”

The ridges of his fingertips grew more pronounced, blood vessels shrinking under the water, body
growing soft and malleable. Jungkook could feel them digging into the flesh of his calves, a hint of
bite present where his nails dug into skin. The sharpness felt nice against the wash of water, a
reminder that he still had a physical form.

“We don’t have to talk, just let me know you’re alright. I’ll leave after that.”

Words could sound like thunder, low and rolling and washed out under the sound of water, like
sentences ripped away by vicious winds. The air was so thick. Jungkook felt his chest brush against
his thighs as he heaved in a breath, but no more than the tiniest breeze entered his lungs.

“Angel, you’re scaring me. Please say something.”

His vision had been black, but now he could see the lightning that accompanied the thunder, dots
of color that accompanied the heavy clouds. The thicker the air grew, the more Jungkook saw
them. He heard a faint wheezing sound, an odd whistle amidst the storm, and then Jungkook
realized it came from himself.

“Fuck. I’m coming in. Say something now if you don’t want me to, okay? I’m coming in.”

The storm raged on around Jungkook and he was just a pebble lost in the stream. The bathroom
door opened.

“Jungkook?”

A puff of fresh air ghosted over him as the shower door swung open. He felt a warm hand touch
his shoulder, and then jolted. “Jungkook, shit, the water’s freezing.”

The rain cut off, but Jungkook still felt coated in it, droplets clinging to his skin. Moments later, a
towel wrapped around his shoulders, the edges growing damp as it brushed against the wet ground.
“Jungkook, sweetheart, can you look at me? Please angel, you need to slow down your breathing.
You’re hyperventilating.”

Was he? It didn’t feel like it, it didn’t feel like Jungkook could breathe at all . Every breath was
sticky with condensation that clung to his lungs, drowning him from the inside out. A hand reached
under his chin, gently but firmly lifting his head. Jungkook didn’t have the thought to protest, his
eyes blinking open.

Taehyung was kneeling in front of him, the knees of his pants growing soaked against the tile floor.
He looked pale, his eyes wide. “Try to take a deep breath,” he said. “Inhale, and make it last three
seconds.”

Jungkook tried, his lips parting, but he couldn’t hold onto the breath for even a second before it was
punched out of him. “Again, angel,” Taehyung said. “I’ll count for you. Inhale–”

Jungkook did. Air passed through his lips, thin but fresh, and Taehyung nodded. “One, two,
three–”

The breath flowed out of him, not as violent as before. “Good job, baby.” Taehyung said. “Try
again, okay? One, two–”

Jungkook listened, Taehyung’s steady counting growing as familiar as a heartbeat. With every
cycle, it grew easier to grasp onto his breathing, his grip growing from barely a fingerhold to a full
hand. Eventually, Taehyung nodded, brushing Jungkook’s damp hair away from his forehead.
“Let’s get you out of here, okay?” he murmured. “Your skin is so cold.”

It seemed like Taehyung was awaiting an answer, so Jungkook nodded in reply. Taehyung leaned
forward, sliding one hand under Jungkook’s thighs and wrapping the other around his shoulders.
Jungkook didn’t even realize Taehyung meant to lift him until he was already in the air. Water
dripping from his legs left a trail from the shower to the bed, where Taehyung lightly set him
down. “I’m gonna dry you off, and then get you in some warm clothes, okay?”

Jungkook nodded again. Taehyung reached out and passed the blanket over his arms and shoulders,
gently squeezing the damp out of his hair. Jungkook never noticed him leave, but then the towel
was gone, and instead a soft t-shirt passed over his head. As the fabric settled over his body
Jungkook shivered, finally aware of the cold that had settled on his skin. He saw a pair of boxers in
Taehyung’s hands, but putting them on felt like effort. Instead, Jungkook turned to climb under the
blankets, letting out a deep sigh as warm encased him.

The bed dipped, and Jungkook blinked up to see Taehyung sit down beside him, brow still creased
in worry. It took a moment for Jungkook’s tongue to remember how to form words. “Why did you
come in here?”

“You didn’t come down for dinner. I went to see if you wanted anyone to bring you anything,”
Taehyung murmured. His hand rested on the comforter, halfway between himself and Jungkook.
“At first I thought you were sleeping, but then I heard the shower on. You didn’t answer me and,
I… I got worried.”

Jungkook frowned. Dinner? But they had only just met with Yoongi, and that had been in the
afternoon….

Some of his confusion must have been apparent to Taehyung. “You left hours ago, angel,” he said
quietly. “We all wanted to give you space.”

Jungkook’s memories seemed to slip away the harder he asked for them, a thick fog over
everything that occurred between the afternoon meeting and now. “How long was I in the shower?”

“I don’t know. But when I came in, you seemed to be having a pretty bad panic attack.” There was
no judgment to Taehyung’s words, only a worry so clear it radiated from the man. “How are you
feeling now?”

“Alright.” Jungkook couldn’t remember the last time his worry had overwhelmed him to the point
of paralysis. When he lost his job a week before he was meant to start school? “Tired.” And sad.
And so, so, sad, now that the numb of anxiety was leaving him.

Something twisted in Taehyung’s face, something like pain. “I’m so sorry. None of us ever want to
make you feel that way.”
“It’s not your fault.”

“It is. This happened because of what we said at the meeting, yeah?” Jungkook must have had
some kind of reaction, because Taehyung’s eyes quickly dropped. “I’m sorry, we don’t have to talk
about this–”

They did. Because Jungkook ached to feel Taehyung’s hand on him again, the man’s warmth
sucking away the chill at his bones. But if he was just going to leave, if they all were, then… better
to know now. Better to tailor his expectations before they grew too selfish. “I want to,” he
murmured. His arms shook as he pushed himself up, but Taehyung quickly grabbed a pillow for
him to lean against. “I’m sorry that I flipped out.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Taehyung replied. “I spoke to Namjoon afterward, and… he
made me see how what I said must have come across. What it must have sounded like to you.”

Jungkook looked down. He started picking at a hangnail. “It sounded like you guys want me to go
to the Valley.” It sounded like you wanted me gone .

“I don’t want you to go to the Valley,” Taehyung clarified. “But we’re afraid that it might be the
only option that we have left.”

Jungkook still didn’t look up, biting his lip. “I understand if you think that’s the best option.” I
don’t want to go .

“Jungkook? Jungkook, please look at me, sweetheart.” Taehyung’s voice was so gentle that
Jungkook couldn’t resist, and he lifted his head to meet Taehyung’s eyes. “I know you’re holding
yourself back. Can you please tell me what you’re thinking? Tell me what you want, like before?”

“If I tell you, will you tell me too?” Jungkook asked. “I don’t want–” I don’t want to be the only
one putting my heart on the line.

“Of course.” Taehyung looked like he was about to speak– maybe go first to encourage Jungkook–
but Jungkook charged ahead. Words spilling out of his mouth before he could lose his patience and
pull them back.

“I don’t want to leave. I don’t want to put anyone else in danger, but–” Horrifically, his breathing
hitched, his eyes growing wet. He didn’t want to cry, he didn’t want anything Taehyung felt to be
motivated by pity . “It’s been really nice, being here with you. And– and the others. I’ve never had
before– I mean, I’ve never had a group of friends, or a fami–” He swallowed harshly, trying to
control himself. “I’m okay, on my own. I’ll be fine. But I’ll miss everyone, and I– I don’t want to
leave.”

He felt like a child saying those words, petulant and needy. But Taehyung only looked pained, his
hand twitching on the comforter. “I’m sorry, angel. None of us want you to leave. I’m sorry we
made you feel that way.”

The words sounded nice, but Jungkook couldn’t bring himself to believe them. “Can you tell me
what you want, now?”

Taehyung nodded. “I know I’ve said it before, but I think you need to hear it again. I don’t want
you to leave. Especially not now that–” He cut himself off, letting out a single, mirthless laugh.
“Especially not now that we’re together. I don’t– I know I’ve never said it to you, but I don’t view
relationships as casual things. If I’m going to be with someone, it means… it means something
serious.”
Taehyung sounded honest, and Jungkook had never known the man to lie to him so cruelly. But…
“But why didn’t you say so?” Jungkook whispered. “You– you seemed like you didn’t care if I left
at all.”

Taehyung flinched. “I know. I was trying to not impose my own feelings on you but– but it came
off like I was unfeeling.” His eyes drifted down, betraying a hint of insecurity. “Relationships
aren’t casual for me, but… but I didn’t know if you feel the same. And if I’m being honest, I still
don’t.”

“I’ve… I’ve never been in a relationship before.”

“I know.” There was no judgment in Taehyung’s voice. “But you can still know if you see this as
only for now, or– or for longer.”

Jungkook frowned. Only now he realized he had never even considered there was an alternative.
“Of course I want this to last,” he said. “It’s why I don’t want to leave. Did I do something to make
you think—”

Taehyung quickly shook his head. “Not at all, angel. I guess it’s hard for me to believe that I
actually get to be with you.” His hand finally crossed the distance between them, his thumb
brushing over the back of Jungkook’s palm. “You’re too good to be true.”

Jungkook’s limbs still ached with the aftermaths of his anxiety attack, but the vice around his chest
had slowly begun to release. He couldn’t relax entirely though, Damasus sword still hanging over
his head. “What are we going to do?” he murmured.

Taehyung squeezed Jungkook’s hand. “Getting you to the Valley is the best option, at least for
now. But it’s not going to be permanent, even if we have to dismantle the other gangs piece by
pieces. Not unless you want it to be.” He paused. “And… If you’ll have me, I don’t want to leave
you. I’ll stay with you in the Valley as long as we need to.”

Jungkook sucked in a quick breath. “Really?” He couldn’t forget what Jungkook had told him
about the last time he had tried to enter the Valley– a journey that had ended in only death, and
heartbreak. “That wouldn’t be….”

“Of course.” Taehyung’s eyes softened. “I’m not losing you.” Not like before , went unsaid. “If you
want me by your side, then I’ll be there. As long as you’ll have me, I’m yours.”

The tears, which Jungkook had only recently managed to put at bay, sprung back up in his eyes. “I
want that,” he managed. “I want that so much.”

“Can I hug you?”

“Please.”

Jungkook stretched out his arms to meet Taehyung as his boyfriend bent down to embrace him. He
smelled good, like the slightly-sweet and smoky cologne he often wore. His weight settled over
Jungkook like a heavy blanket, helping him melt into the mattress.

After a few seconds in which it became clear that neither one wanted to pull away, Taehyung
shifted to lie next to Jungkook. Jungkook curled into him, his head tucked underneath Taehyung’s
chin. The bodyguard absentmindedly began scratching at Jungkook’s hairline.

Jungkook didn’t mean to fall asleep. But with his body finally relaxing, exhausted from the stress
of his panic attack, and with Taehyung’s fingers gently sweeping through his hair, he found himself
pulled into a much-needed rest.

***

When Jungkook’s eyes reopened he was still holding onto Taehyung, although their position had
shifted somewhat. Now they were both under the covers, Jungkook’s head resting on Taehyung’s
chest, one leg hitched up over the bodyguard. He shifted his head up, and saw Taehyung propped
up by a few pillows, scrolling through his phone with one hand.

He looked down at Jungkook, a small smile on his lips. “Hey, sleeping beauty. You feel better
now?”

“Yeah.” He did, the tension in his body eased, the fog around his head lessened. “What time is it?”

“Around 11. You slept for a few hours.”

“Fuck.”

“I thought about waking you, but….” Taehyung shrugged. “I figured you needed the rest.”

“I probably did.” Jungkook pushed himself up onto one arm. “I’m wide awake now, though.”

“You haven’t eaten dinner,” Taehyung murmured. “Do you want me to get you something?”

“I’m not that hungry.”

“You should have at least something, sweetheart. Maybe you can manage soup?”

“Or you can help me work up an appetite.”

Taehyung opened his mouth, and then closed it. With every passing heartbeat, Jungkook’s face
darked in hue.

He buried his head down, pressing his face into Taehyung’s chest. “Please pretend I didn’t just say
that.”

“I don’t think I can.” Taehyung’s voice sounded like he was barely holding back laughter. “I’m
honored, to be propositioned by such a beautiful man.”

“Shut up ,” Jungkook whined. “I don’t know why I said that. Blame my brain-to-mouth filter.”

“Oh, so you were already thinking about it–?”

“If you don’t stop talking so help me God–”

Jungkook raised his head to glare at Taehyung. The bodyguard’s eyes sparkled with mirth, and his
lips twisted into a smile he fought to contain. “Or what?” Taehyung challenged.

“Or I’ll–” Jungkook fought to come up with an answer. “I won’t kiss you.”

“Hmm.”

“ Or cuddle you. Or even hold your hand.”

“Is that so?”

Jungkook had a haughty reply on the tip of his lips, but before he could speak Taehyung was
moving. Large hands wrapped around his thighs before yanking him forward. Jungkook squeaked
as Taehyung dragged him closer, his legs ending up on either side of Taehyung’s waist. His hands
landed on Taehyung’s chest, stopping himself from crashing into the bodyguard.

It was then that Jungkook remembered he hadn’t bothered to put on a pair of underwear after he
had nearly passed out in the shower, only clad in a loose sleep shirt. His cock was soft under his
shirt, but a faint shudder of pleasure swept through him as he felt the fabric of Taehyung’s clothes
underneath where he was seated. There was a glint in Taehyung’s eye, predatory, one that
Jungkook couldn’t look away from.

“That would be just as much of a punishment for you than me, angel,” Taehyung said softly. He
took one of Jungkook’s hands on his chest, kissing over his fingers. Then he slipped the tip of
Jungkook’s index finger into his mouth, teeth scraping against skin.

Jungkook sucked in a slow breath, unable to look away. Taehyung’s eyes flitted back up to his, and
Jungkook was briefly reminded of just a few days earlier. When Taehyung had also been looking
back up at him, something else filling his mouth.

Taehyung pulled back with a wet noise. “You said something about working up an appetite?”

Jungkook leaned forward, mouth clumsily crashing against Taehyung’s, but if the muffled moan
Taehyung let out was any indication then the Nephilim’s enthusiasm made up for his lack of
finesse. He blindly reached up to sweep his hands through Taehyung’s hair, his fingers curling into
the dark locks. Taehyung grabbed onto Jungkook’s hips, his touch searing where it rested on
Jungkook’s bare skin, digging into muscle.

This time, Jungkook understood better what he was meant to do. When he felt Taehyung’s tongue
lick into his mouth he responded in kind, biting at his boyfriend’s bottom lip to make the man
gasp. Even his smallest efforts produced a reaction from Taehyung, his breath hitching and hips
squirming underneath Jungkook.

Jungkook broke away from the kiss to mouth at Taehyung’s neck, remembering how good it had
felt when Taehyung did the same to him. He latched his teeth around one spot of skin, not that
hard, just testing the waters.

Taehyung moaned, his hands curling into Jungkook’s hips hard enough to bruise. It should have
hurt, but it didn’t. Jungkook almost felt dizzy from the thought of the marks remaining.

“God, you–” Taehyung cut himself with another gasp as Jungkook licked at his earlobe, slowly
learning the landscape in front of him. “You don’t know what you do to me.”

Joy fluttered in Jungkook’s chest. “Tell me.”

“I can’t think of anything else. It’s like you own me.” Jungkook worked at another hickey on his
neck, and Taehyung titled his head back. “I want to do everything to you. I want to make you mine.
I want to make you feel good, just for me.”

Jungkook latched off the spot with one final kiss over the bruised skin. “Do it,” he breathed. “I
want you to. Only for you.”

“ Fuck ,” Taehyung groaned.

He shifted his hips up, using his grip on Jungkook to control the Nephilim’s fall as he changed
their positions. Jungkook gladly accepted the change, sighing as his back hit the mattress. The
world was starting to fall away once again, and Jungkook could see no reason to hold on.
He felt Taehyung’s lips on his own before he realized they were kissing again, his legs hitched up
around Taehyung’s hips. He could feel how slender Taehyung was at the waist, Jungkook’s thighs
cinched tight at the bodyguard’s sides. His fingers drifted down to brush over Taehyung’s cheeks,
his thumb tracing Taehyung’s jawbone. The faint prickle of stubble scratched at his skin.

Taehyung broke the kiss. Jungkook instictively heaved in a breath, not realizing he had scarcely
inhaled for nearly the last minute. He wanted more– needed more–

“Angel?”

Jungkook opened his eyes. Taehyung was looking down at him, hair disheveled, lips pink, a blush
on his tan cheeks. The sight of him made Jungkook’s mouth go dry. “...yeah?”

Taehyung smiled, not the mischievous smirk from earlier, but something a little more tender. “As
much as I want to keep going– and I do – I think we should take a moment first.”

Jungkook frowned. Had he done something wrong? “Why?”

“I want to make sure I’m taking care of you correctly,” Taehyung replied. He paused, eyes briefly
dropping down. “Do… do you know what being submissive means?”

Out of everything Taehyung could have said, Jungkook didn’t expect it to be that . “Like in bed?”
His boyfriend nodded. “Yeah, but– that’s– that’s like ropes and spanking and stuff, and I don’t
think I’m ready–”

“No, baby, nothing like that,” Taehyung quickly soothed. “Being submissive or dominant doesn’t
mean you have to be into bondage or impact play. It can be as simple as having a role in the
bedroom you naturally fall into.” He lifted his hand and tucked a lock of hair behind Jungkook’s
ear. “Last time, you seemed to like it when I sort of took the lead. Is that right?”

Jungkook tried to remember. At the time there was almost no thought to his actions, it being so
easy to listen to Taehyung… but maybe that was the point. “Yeah.”

“Did you feel a bit floaty, or fuzzy? Like you weren’t entirely there?”

Jungkook furrowed his brow. “Is that… not normal?”

“It’s not abnormal, but not everyone feels that way during sex,” Taehyung replied. “That floaty
feeling is often called subspace. If you feel that way, tell me, okay? So I know to pay extra
attention to you.”

“Do you feel that way too?”

Taehyung’s smile grew. “Sort of. I have a bit of a different feeling that I get. Less floaty, and
more… direct?” He bent down and pressed a kiss to Jungkook’s forehead, surprisingly chaste. “I
didn’t get as far as you last time, but I could start to feel it. Like my entire world just narrows to
you.”

Jungkook liked the idea of that. “So… we’re okay?”

Taehyung kissed him, this time on the lips. Slow and languid, their mouths separating in degrees of
millimeters. “More than okay. Want to pick up where we left off?”

“I’ll be very disappointed if we don’t.”

The bodyguard let out a soft laugh, the sound rumbling through the quiet bedroom. “Lie on your
stomach, baby. I want to see how beautiful you look from behind.”

Embarrassingly, Jungkook felt his cock twitch at Taehyung’s words. He did as Taehyung asked,
rolling over and tucking his hands underneath his chin. He felt his shirt shift up, barely covering
the tops of his thighs. “I can take my shirt off.”

“Mm, leave it on.” The mattress dipped down as Taehyung placed a hand next to Jungkook’s head.
“It’s cute.”

Jungkook felt a hand wrap around the hem of his shirt, tugging upwards. He let his eyes shut,
feeling slightly self-conscious as the shirt passed over his ass and bunched at his shoulders.
Taehyung’s knuckles drifted over his skin, feather-light and maddening.

Lips pressed against his nape, before shifting down to the next vertebrate. Taehyung’s mouth never
fully drifted away from Jungkook’s skin. The Nephilim tried not to squirm against the sheets as
Taehyung kissed down his back, one hand holding him up, the other tracing down his spine.

“You’re so gorgeous,” Taehyung breathed, lips moving against Jungkook’s back. “So strong. I
love your muscles.”

Jungkook’s tongue was heavy in his mouth. He felt Taehyung shift himself lower, knees brushing
against either side of Jungkook’s calves. His hand drifted over the curve of his waist, squeezing
before dipping lower to Jungkook’s hips. “Love your waist,” he breathed. “So small. You fit right
into my hands.”

His thumb brushed over Jungkook’s hips, just barely reaching the soft curve of his ass before
pulling back. “Your skin is so soft. So smooth. It makes me want to mark it up.”

Jungkook felt his chest push against the mattress as he breathed in. “I’d like that.”

He felt Taehyung resume his trail of kisses, down from the small of his back to his tailbone. The
lower he got the more Jungkook felt like there was static electricity under his skin, feeling himself
already growing half-hard. Taehyung’s hand trailed down from his hips to his leg, wrapping around
the meaty part of his thigh. Despite how muscled Jungkook was, Taehyung’s large hands spread
out across the entire surface.

Then, without warning, he squeezed , at the same time he nipped at Jungkook’s hips. Jungkook
gasped, his eyes flying open at the same time his hips bucked forward. Taehyung maintained a
firm grip for a few more seconds, before releasing. “Did you like that?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook breathed. His skin buzzed and begged for more.

“Tell me what you liked about it.”

“Felt so– so much.” Jungkook fought for the words to explain the simmer in his blood. “I like
feeling like you have me.”

His words must have pleased Taehyung, because he squeezed Jungkook’s thigh again, this time
biting down on the curve of the Nephilim’s ass. Jungkook couldn’t hold back a moan, letting his
hips roll forward.

Taehyung’s teeth released from his skin. “Fuck, baby. We don’t have to if you don’t want to but–
but I really wanna eat you out right now.”
It took a moment for Taehyung’s words to sink in. But once they did Jungkook’s eyes widened,
lifting his head to look over his shoulder. Blatant desire lay on Taehyung’s face, eyes dark with
lust. “You’re serious?”

“I am. I want to worship every part of you.” The hand on Jungkook’s thigh readjusted to grab his
ass, and Jungkook pushed his hips up into the touch. “Can I?”

The gluttonous beast of desire in Jungkook’s brain took over any self-consciousness that might
have restrained him. “Yeah,” he breathed. He buried his face into his folded arms, his skin burning
but his body thrumming, excited. He listened for any further sounds, eagerly anticipating
Taehyung’s next touch.

That came in the form of Taehyung grabbing Jungkook’s hips and guiding them back, forcing him
to pike his hips up and shift his weight to his knees. He let out a surprised noise, and he heard
Taehyung let out a laugh. “I need better access, angel.”

Jungkook’s shirt fell by his shoulders, back, thighs, and ass now completely exposed. His heart felt
heavy in his chest, bringing his chest to rest against the bed, beating far too rapidly. He tried not to
squirm, but it felt like there was a live wire of anticipation within him.

The first touch he felt, however, was a soft press of lips right at the high point of his thigh.
Jungkook twitched, both from surprise and sensitivity. Taehyung didn’t pull away, his lips
dragging higher and leaving another kiss at the underside of Jungkook’s ass. His thumbs smoothed
over Jungkook’s hips into the soft curve of his skin. His grip was firm, but not bruising like before.
The same kind of pressure that came with a gentle massage.

Jungkook exhaled a deep breath as Taehyung left another kiss on his right ass cheek. Without
thinking his back arched, settling into the position, slightly pushing his hips back towards
Taehyung.

The first lick he felt over his hole made Jungkook gasp, the sound muffled by his arms. After a
moment he felt Taehyung repeat the motion– slow, deliberate, not yet moving to enter Jungkook.

It was sensitive – almost on the edge of too much, but the touch always stopped just before it
would have become overwhelming. Taehyung dragged his tongue around his hole, licking again
over the entrance. Jungkook’s eyes fluttered shut, making a quiet, pleased sound. “That– that feels
nice.”

Teeth nipped over his ass. “I’m just getting started.”

“ Oh– ” Jungkook felt Taehyung’s tongue enter him, dialing up the sensitivity he had only just
become used to. His stomach tensed, caught between pulling away and pushing back.

Taehyung didn’t give him the option. The bodyguard wrapped his hands around Jungkook’s thighs,
holding him in place. It was somuchmore , arousal hitting Jungkook so fast it was dizzying.
Taehyung wiggled his tongue back and forth, and Jungkook let out a breathy moan.

If he wasn’t fully hard by now he was certainly close to it, and yet Jungkook couldn’t even think to
touch himself– how could he, when each sinful stroke of Taehyung’s tongue only brought him
closer to his basest desires? Simultaneously so much and also not enough , and Jungkook was
powerless between the two extremes.

“ Hyung, ” Jungkook breathed, head spinning and floating out into a void. His thighs trembled,
wracked by pleasure, but Taehyung kept him firmly in place. He pulled out to bite Jungkook’s ass
again, squeezed the muscle hard with his right hand, and then dove back in to press his tongue
deep–

Jungkook whimpered , his hips kicking forward so violently that he almost slipped out of
Taehyung’s hold. “Fuckfuck fuck –”

Taehyung pulled out again, this time giving Jungkook more than a second to orient himself.
Jungkook released a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, eyes opening after they had been
squeezed shut. Taehyung’s words drifted up to him from somewhere behind him. “How you
feeling, angel?”

Jungkook breathed in and out again before answering. “So good,” he mumbled. “F-fuzzy. Like
before.”

He felt Taehyung’s hand rest on his back, the mattress shifting underneath him. If Jungkook turned
his head he could likely see his boyfriend, but he had no desire to move. “You wanna come?”

“Yeah.” Jungkook’s cock was now fully hard, curving up against his stomach. He could go without
touching it for a little longer, but he knew soon the arousal would start to turn painful. “Why’d you
stop–?”

Taehyung’s hand drifted lower again, down to Jungkook’s thighs. “Not sure you can come from
just that, sweetheart,” Taehyung said. His low voice only pulled Jungkook further down. He
squeezed Jungkook’s thigh, right over a previous grip.

Desire seized control of Jungkook’s mouth. “Fuck my thighs.”

He shifted his head and caught Taehyung’s eyes– cheeks flushed, eyes wide. “Uh–”

“I mean it. I–I want you to.” It was hard to speak through the honey that slowed down Jungkook’s
thoughts, but he pushed through enough to get out what he wanted. “I want you to fuck my thighs
while I get off–”

“You’re gonna kill me,” Taehyung said, sounding equal parts turned on and terrified. Still, he used
one hand to guide Jungkook down to his side, the Nephilim’s shirt still hiked up to his chest,
Taehyung shifting himself up so that his head was aligned with Jungkook’s. “Lube?”

Jungkook paused. “I have lotion in the drawer?”

“We’ll address that later,” Taehyung muttered. After a moment Jungkook heard the sound of his
bedside drawer opening. The mattress shifted, and then Jungkook felt Taehyung’s chest brush
against his back. “Lift your leg, baby.”

Jungkook didn’t look down, but he felt Taehyung spread the lotion high on his inner thighs,
making Jungkook hiss from the sensitivity. He shut his eyes again, senses hyper attuned to
Taehyung’s knuckles brushing against his ass, the sound of fabric pushed down. He didn’t want to
think. He just wanted to feel .

First Taehyung’s cock slid between his legs, hot where it touched Jungkook’s skin. Then Taehyung
guided Jungkook’s legs back together, knees touching, his own body curled around Jungkook’s.
Jungkook inhaled sharply at the same time Taehyung’s grip on his knee tightened. “Fuck,
Jungkook,” Taehyung said. His voice was rough. “Your thighs are so tight.” His hips slowly rolled
forward, perfectly in line with Jungkook’s.

Jungkook felt his cock slide back and forth, aided by the lotion. It made his blood burn to think of
Taehyung using him for pleasure, getting off from Jungkook’s body alone. “Move how you want,”
he said. “I want you to.”

Taehyung didn’t respond with words. Instead, he pulled his hips back and slammed them against
Jungkook’s, making the Nephilim rock forward on the bed. “Fuck–”

“Yeah, like that–”

Taehyung picked up a rhythm, his hips knocking against Jungkook’s, picking up speed. The sound
of skin against skin filled Jungkook’s ears. Jungkook could tell his boyfriend was already hard, a
familiar stickiness landing on his skin, hot breath on the back of his neck. He reached down to
finally give himself some much-needed touch.

A hand knocked his own away. “I can,” Taehyung breathed heavily in Jungkook’s ear, a moment
before taking Jungkook in his lotion-slick hand. The touch sparked fire through Jungkook’s veins.

He threw his head back, mind blank of anything other than arousal and him . Taehyung’s hand
worked over him in time with his own thrusts, finesse giving way to speed. Jungkook heard his
lover’s breathing heavy in his ear, rhythmic like a heartbeat. Jungkook’s own heart thrummed in
response.

“God, Jungkook, Jungkook –”

Taehyung said his name like a desperate man. And maybe that was the last straw to drive
Jungkook over the edge, spilling over onto Taehyung’s hand as he let out a wordless moan. His
body tensed up, thighs locking together, and he felt Taehyung’s hips stutter as he gasped.

Taehyung’s hips pressed flush against Jungkook’s, and then Jungkook felt something warm and
wet spill onto the inside of his things. He shuddered. He had done that. He had made Taehyung
come.

Their heavy breaths mixed together. Jungkook could feel sweat rolling down his back, hot where
Taehyung pressed against him. But his skin craved Taehyung’s, the contact alone a special kind of
euphoria. Taehyung released his hold on Jungkook to wrap an arm around his waist, holding him
even close.

Jungkook didn’t know how long they laid like that– he didn’t think he had started to fall asleep, but
his eyes startled open as he felt Taehyung shift. He looked over his shoulder as Taehyung gingerly
detached himself from Jungkook. “Hyung?”

“I’m just gonna grab a towel,” Taehyung said. There was a warm glow on his cheeks, the most
beautiful thing Jungkook had ever seen. “I’ll be right back.”

The further he moved away, however, the colder Jungkook began to feel. “I–I want you close.”

Taehyung paused. “Are you still feeling fuzzy, angel?”

“A little.” His head wasn’t swimming like before, but there was still something that clouded his
mind, like a filter over a photograph.

“I’ll be super fast, I promise,” Taehyung said gently. His voice was slightly hoarse. “Then you can
have me next to you for as long as you want.”

Jungkook supposed he could live with that compromise. He nodded, and Taehyung pushed himself
off the bed.
True to his word, Taehyung was back in no more than a minute. Jungkook couldn’t bring himself
to move much, more than happy to let Taehyung wipe the damp cloth down his legs and between
his thighs. Taehyung helped him shimmy off his shirt, now stained with sweat and other fluids.
When he found himself again he was lying on his back as Taehyung guided his legs through a
clean pair of boxers.

Jungkook blinked, looking up at Taehyung. “Cuddles,” he demanded.

Taehyung smiled, so gentle that it made Jungkook’s heart ache. “I did promise you, didn’t I?”

He settled himself next to Jungkook, pulling the covers over them both. Jungkook wiggled closer
until they were in their usual position– Jungkook pressed against Taehyung’s side, one arm around
him, head on Taehyung’s chest.

Jungkook let out a deep sigh, body spent and utterly content. “I really liked that,” he said quietly.

“Me too,” Taehyung replied. “I… I really like feeling close to you.”

Jungkook could taste the tingle on his lips of words that wanted to leap out, something in his throat
that screamed to be said. He felt it in the way Taehyung curled his hand around Jungkook’s waist,
skin soft and clean, given everything he could ever ask for and then some. Felt it in the way
Taehyung had come looking for him earlier, needed Jungkook to know that he was cared for. That
despite everything that might happen, Taehyung would still be by his side.

But for all the times Jungkook had been brave, he still had a limit. Maybe he had been brave
enough, for today.

Taehyung leaned down to kiss the top of Jungkook’s head. And Jungkook thought, soon.
 Chapter 15

The second time Jungkook found Yoongi in the music room, it was entirely intentional.

Trying to find the man at his other usual haunts had been fruitless, but just as Jungkook was ready
to give up he remembered the quiet room he had stumbled across. It was quiet in the mansion, late-
afternoon light filtering through the windows. Jungkook hadn’t spoken to Yoongi since he had fled
from the meeting two days ago. But the Nephilim knew he could delay the conversation no
longer.

Once again he heard faint piano music as he approached down the hallway. Unlike the last time,
however, the music sounded discordant and disjointed. As Jungkook neared the door he heard
chords struck almost violently against the piano keys, flowing melodies starting for a few seconds
and then stopping after the twang of a wrong note. Like the pianist was charging ahead with a
difficult piece, despite not having read the sheet music.

A frown was already settling onto Jungkook’s face as he knocked on the door. The music cut off
harshly without any attempt to finish the phrase. “Yes?”

Jungkook opened the door and peeked his head inside. “Yoongi-hyung?”

The man’s face was pinched, eyes not as steady as they normally would. Upon seeing Jungkook,
however, the tension in Yoongi’s expression eased somewhat. “Jungkook? What is it?”

Jungkook entered, closing the door behind him. “I, uh, was looking for you. But if it’s a bad
time…”

“It’s not.” Yoongi sighed, and shook his head as if he were clearing it of some invisible fog. “I’ve
been meaning to talk to you. How are you, Jungkook-ah?”

Jungkook couldn’t help but feel self-conscious, remembering that the last time he had seen Yoongi
he had bolted the room in the throes of a panic attack. “I’m alright.” Yoongi shifted over on the
piano bench, and Jungkook took the implicit invitation to join him. “I’m sorry about the
meeting….”

The concern in Yoongi’s eyes increased. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Jungkook-ah. I’m the
one who owes you an apology. Taehyung said that we gave you the impression that we wanted you
to leave and… that’s not true. I handled that poorly.”

“I understand, Hyung–”

Yoongi cut him off. His words sounded bitter, but the acidity wasn’t directed at Jungkook. “I was
so focused on finding a solution that I forgot about the human element. Other leaders don’t care
about who gets hurt. But I… I told myself I would be better.”

Jungkook looked over at Yoongi. There were dark circles under the man’s eyes, his skin duller
than normal. His clothes were wrinkled, as if he hadn’t bothered to properly fold them. The
pianist’s nails were bitten short as his hands spread out over the keys, red spots at his fingertips
from where he had picked at dead skin.

From the moment Jungkook met him, Yoongi had always been the picture of calm, stable even
when everything around him raged. But now it seemed like he was trying to maintain a mask he
didn’t have the energy to carry.
“Hyung,” Jungkook said. “Are you okay?”

Yoongi’s eyes snapped back up to meet him. “I’m fine. Why?”

“You don’t–” Jungkook’s mouth closed as he focused on the strange buzzing under his skin, the
uncomfortable energy he had felt ever since he stepped into the room. Despair. Heartache.

“I can tell you’re not.” Jungkook said it as fact. “Even if I couldn’t see that you don’t look like
yourself, I can feel it. I know what your heart feels like. And right now… it feels sick.”

Yoongi looked back down at the keys. His hand ghosted over the ivories, feeling out a chord
without playing it. “Is this why you came to talk to me?”

Jungkook accepted the slight deflection for the moment. “Not originally.” His hands also drifted
over the keys, feeling the cool surface. “I’ve decided to go to the Valley.”

He heard Yoongi inhale sharply. “Jungkook, you don’t have to–”

“I know I don’t have to,” he interrupted. “But you guys were right. Staying here puts both myself
and other people at risk. The best thing I can do is get away for a little bit. To get the heat off of
you and… and to get stronger myself.”

He saw the confusion in Yoongi’s eyes, and offered the older man a small smile. “I’m not exiling
myself, Hyung. I’m not staying in the Valley forever. Either I’ll come back when you guys take
out the other syndicates, or when I’m strong enough to do it myself.”

A month ago Jungkook couldn’t even have thought of uttering such a statement, but now the words
rolled off his tongue with a natural confidence. “You know it might take a while–”

“I know,” Jungkook replied. “But… I won’t be alone. And knowing that you guys care, that for the
first time someone cares– that’ll be enough.”

He looked back down at the keys. Jungkook turned his hand over, and thought of the guilt he had
seen in Yoongi’s eyes just now, the fear that he had made Jungkook feel unwanted. The sign that
he cared .

A small, golden fire flickered to life in his palm. Jungkook looked at the light for a second, and
then he closed his hand. He looked back up to Yoongi. “I’ll be alright.”

Yoongi gazed back at him for a few seconds, and Jungkook could almost see the myriad of
thoughts that shifted through the man’s head. Finally, the furrow in Yoongi’s brow smoothed out.
“You’ve come a long way since I met you,” Yoongi said quietly. “I’m proud of you, Jungkook.”

A rush of warm emotion swelled within Jungkook at those words. “I couldn’t have gotten here
without you guys.”

“The potential for growth was always there,” Yoongi replied. “You just needed someone to give
you a bit of water.”

Jungkook let himself think of the imagery. A neglected flower, barely clinging on to what little
leaves he had left, deprived of all water and sunlight. And then the rubbish covering the sky was
cleared, and then he had fresh water to drink from the roots, and he grew, budding flowers and
leaves he didn’t even know he contained. For a long time he had thought of himself as weak, but
now he knew that wasn’t the case. He just needed to be given a chance.
And now it was time for him to return the favor.

“I don’t want to leave without knowing that you’re alright,” Jungkook said softly. You don’t have
to tell me, but… I can tell something’s not right. Just tell me you’re talking to one of us, Hyung.”

Yoongi huffed out a mirthless laugh. “I won’t lie to you, Jungkook.”

“Yoongi-hyung–”

“It’s Hoseok.” Jungkook’s mouth snapped shut, and Yoongi looked at him with a sad, resigned
smile. “The night of the party, we got trapped in a corner trying to take some of the heat off you
guys. I don’t often think this but… it didn’t look good. And Hoseok knew the same.” He paused.
“He told me he loved me, and then by some miracle we got out of there. I… I hadn’t brought it up
to him. Today he let me know he wasn’t happy about that.”

Jungkook listened carefully, trying to give Yoongi all the time he needed to get his words out.
“What did he say?”

“He asked me how long I was going to keep ignoring him.” Yoongi said. “And that if I was going
to reject him, I owed it to him to tell him so. Not run away like a coward.”

Jungkook tried to control the gasp that passed through his lips. Hoseok could be firm sometimes,
calculating– but it was hard for him to imagine the bodyguard slinging those words at anyone,
much less Yoongi. “What did you do?”

“...I told him that he should try to get over his feelings.” Yoongi said the words quietly, looking
down at the piano. “And that I couldn’t give him what he wanted.”

“But– but Hyung–” Jungkook couldn’t control the protest that jumped from his lips, even though
Yoongi seemed to be anticipating it. “You– I know you have feelings for Hoseokie-hyung, you
told me–”

“It’ll be better for him in the long run,” Yoongi says. “I… I can’t live knowing I’m not being
everything he deserves. He’ll see that once he gets over…this.”

Jungkook’s lips parted, struggling to find a way to articulate the wrongness he felt. Like an out-of-
tune piano still struggling its way through a discordant sonata. “...you think he deserves something
better,” Jungkook finally said. “But have you thought about what Hoseok thinks he deserves?”

“He’s too loyal to be objective right now–”

“Really, Hyung? You of all people are going to demean him like that?” Yoongi looked over at
Jungkook with a shocked expression. Jungkook had never directed harsh words at his hyung
before, but he felt no shame. “Are you really going to pretend he’s not smart enough to know what
he wants? You said you want to be better than the other leaders, but right now you’re acting like
Hoseok-hyung’s a dumb dog only thinking about his owner.”

“I’m not–”

“If you don’t want to be in a relationship, tell him that. But don’t pretend that you’re trying to do
him a favor, or that your feelings are the objective truth. What Hoseokie-hyung deserves is that
respect from you.”

Jungkook finished his words with an angry huff, face firmly set in a scowl. Yoongi blinked dumbly
back at him for a few moments.
Maybe Yoongi would tell him he had crossed a line. Maybe Yoongi would yell at him to get out,
and not treat his elders that way. Jungkook couldn’t bring himself to regret his words, but he braced
himself for a harsh reprimand.

But instead Yoongi signed deeply, leaning forward to rub a hand on his brow. “You’re right. I
know you’re right. You’re saying everything the voice in my head has been telling me for the past
two days.”

Jungkook’s shoulders slowly lowered. Now that Yoongi had accepted his wake-up call, it was time
for compassion, not further criticism. “Then listen to it , Hyung,” he implored. “You might not see
yourself that way, but you deserve to have good things. You deserve to have someone care for you.
You–” He huffed out a short laugh. “Not only did you save my life, but you helped me find out that
life was worth living. And Taehyungie– he idolizes you, you gave everything to him and Jiminie-
hyung. And I would bet that Hoseok-hyung feels a similar way.”

“Would you still think that if I told you how scared I was?”

“I’d respect you even more,” Jungkook retorted. “You’ve never shamed me for being scared, even
when all I could do to protect myself was hide in the corner. Why would I treat you the same
way?”

“Hey, since when did you become the Hyung?”

The words were said without any bite, and Jungkook let out a small smile, shoving Yoongi’s
shoulder with his own. “You told me to go after what I want, and it worked out for me. I think you
should follow your own advice.”

It was quiet for a few moments, after that. Jungkook could tell that Yoongi was running over
thoughts in his mind, fighting back the ugly emotions that drove him to silence. But the tension in
the room was lessened now, the static electricity Jungkook felt under his skin reduced to a low
hum. He waited patiently for Yoongi to speak.

“...I’ll talk to him,” the older man said quietly. “I can’t promise much more than that, but I’ll talk
to him.”

Jungkook’s smile grew. Maybe he wasn’t the only one that had flourished under water and sun.
Maybe a healthy garden all looked after one another.

He threw his arms around Yoongi, not caring that the angle was a bit awkward as they were seated
together. He felt Yoongi freeze for a second, and then the man chuckled, looping an arm around
Jungkook’s shoulders as he returned the embrace. “Ah, Kook-ah,” he sighed. “You better not take
too long mastering your powers. Hyung’s going to miss you.”

“I’ll be back soon,” Jungkook replied. “Promise.”

***

They left for the Valley three days later.

His departure was surprisingly unemotional– Jungkook refused it to be. He accepted a warm hug
from Jimin and a ruffle of his hair from Namjoon, but refused to let his eyes grow misty. This
wasn’t goodbye. It was a see you later. He wouldn’t allow for anything else.

Jungkook and Taehyung would depart in their own car, flanked by Yoongi’s men guarding them
on their journey to the Valley. The group was small on purpose, to make it less obvious that
Jungkook was on the move. The sooner they could delay that realization that he was out in the
open, the better.

Jungkook tossed his duffel bag into the truck. He wasn’t bringing everything– he left some shirts
and pants behind in his bedroom, his blankets. He stepped back, looking over for Taehyung to join
him.

Taehyung still stood by the front door of the mansion, talking to Jimin. His back was to Jungkook,
but the Nephilim could see the concern on Jimin’s face, before the smaller man reached out to pull
Taehyung into a hug. They tightly embraced for a few seconds, and then Jimin pulled away and
thumbed underneath Taehyung’s eye.

For a second, Jungkook felt his heart chill. Did Taehyung not want to leave? Was Jungkook being
selfish, asking him to leave his family behind? They were close, yes, but Jimin was his best friend ,
Jungkook couldn’t fault Taehyung for wanting to stay–

–but then Taehyung turned around, swinging his duffel bag over his shoulder, and met Jungkook’s
eyes. He smiled.

Jungkook didn’t move as Taehyung walked over, looking for any trace of regret in the man’s
expression. The bodyguard tossed his bag in the trunk and then glanced up at Jungkook. “Are you
ready, angel?”

Jungkook swallowed. He knew he was, but– “Are you?”

Taehyung paused for a moment, and then his smile grew warmer, reaching over to squeeze
Jungkook’s hand. “Always.”

Jungkook let himself look out the window once as they began to drive off– back at the mansion
that had become his home, a place stuffed with weapons and hitmen and yet had become a symbol
of safety. The others were still scattered around the entrance, watching them drive off. Jimin and
Namjoon and Yoongi and Hoseok.

And then Jungkook turned his gaze back to the front. “Where is the Valley, anyway?”

If Taehyung thought his tone was oddly casual, he didn’t comment upon it. “In the northern part of
the Taebaek range. The village sits in the shadow of Seoraksan. It’s about a 5-hour drive from
here, but we’re not taking a direct route.”

“Why not? Don’t we want to get there as fast as possible?”

“We do. But if we don’t try to mask your aura, we’ll never even make it halfway before we’re
intercepted.” Taehyung leaned back in the driver’s seat, one hand on the steering wheel. “The best
way to the Valley involves taking a path through places that are magically… well, ‘muddy’ is the
best word. Old magic in forests and cliffs and quiet shrines. The magic in those places is gonna
help conceal your own aura.”

“That’s smart.”

“We’ll get there tomorrow. With any luck, no one will even notice we’re gone.”

Taehyung’s voice was as low and soothing as ever, but Jungkook’s ears perked at the sound of a
slight waver at the end. He looked over at Taehyung. Was this the same way they had taken
Hyungsik? Did they only come up with this route after the failure of the first?
“So this is a road trip?”

Taehyung blinked. Then he laughed, eyes briefly darting over to Jungkook’s in surprise. “I guess
you could call it that.”

“We should play a game to pass the time.”

“What–”

“I spy with my little eyes, something… green.”

“Oh god. Please don’t.”

“Come on Hyung, you have to guess–”

Taehyung let out a groan like he was just grievously injured, letting his head fall back to hit the
headrest. But the tension in his shoulders started to lower, his voice taking on a teasing lilt as he
begrudgingly entertained Jungkook. The world outside the car windows turned into a blur, and
Jungkook let his mind clear of all thoughts other than Taehyung’s smile.

***

“Angel? We’re here.”

Jungkook sluggishly blinked his eyes open, jolted awake by the hand on his shoulder. He lifted his
head off of the passenger window, turning to face Taehyung.

Dim light filtered through around them, the last slivers of sunlight before it set. He could smell
pine, and heard the faint chirping of birds. Jungkook turned from where Taehyung was peering at
him from the driver’s seat to look ahead. They seemed to be in a quiet wooded area, the car parked
on a dirt road.

“Where is here?”

“Our cabin for the night. I hope you weren’t expecting a 5-star hotel.”

Jungkook huffed, yawing and tilting his head to the side to crack his neck. He got out of the car,
his limbs a bit sore from falling asleep in a cramped position. He couldn’t even say at what point
during the drive he had drifted off.

“The Fae court used to gather in these woods hundreds of years ago,” Taehyung said as he grabbed
their bags from the trunk. “Left a lot of traces of their magic, even if the court is now long gone.”

“Seokjin would feel right at home,” Jungkook mumbled. He took his bag from Taehyung,
following the older man on a beaten-down path leading to a small wooden cabin. The house wasn’t
falling apart, but it certainly looked like it was in need of a bit of repair– dust on the windows, the
gutters heavy with dead leaves. Taehyung opened the front door with a key procured from his
pocket, hinges creaking as they stepped inside.

The cabin consisted of one room– a small kitchen area, an old couch in front of a fireplace, and a
single bed. Taehyung grimaced, looking around. “Sorry. We have to work with what’s
inconspicuous.”

“I actually like it,” Jungkook said, tossing his bag down on the couch. “It’s cozy. I always wanted
to go to summer camp.”
He heard Taehyung chuckle somewhere behind him. “Jimin and I went once when I was 10. He
got sunburned so bad he threw up, and I fell into a lake infested with leeches.”

“Sounds like you had a fun time, then.” Jungkook walked over to the fireplace and crouched down,
investigating it. There were a few logs gathered to the side, dry enough to be usable. “Can I start a
fire?”

He glanced over his shoulder for a response, and found Taehyung frowning. “I don’t have a
lighter.”

Jungkook wiggled his fingers. “No. You have me.” He turned his attention back to the fire as
Taehyung let out a soft laugh, grabbing a few logs and stacking them. When he was satisfied with
the construction he looked down at his palm, summoning a flame that swirled around his fingers.
He held his hand out into the fireplace, letting the flame wash over the logs, the wood starting to
smoke and singe as it caught fire. Once the flame had spread out from Jungkook’s palm to envelop
the logs, Jungkook retreated his hand. The fire cast a yellow-orange light, warm as the logs hisse d
and crack under the heat.

He settled down on the couch as Taehyung busied himself in the small kitchen area, using one of
the two gas burners to boil water. His mind slipped into a quiet serenity as he watched the flames,
quiet noises behind him of water bubbling, a packet opening, a cabinet closing shut. Jungkook
didn’t feel the need to maintain a conversation with Taehyung, but the silence between them was
far from uncomfortable. It felt lived in.

A few minutes later Taehyung walked over to the couch, carrying two steaming bowls of instant
ramen. Jungkook tucked his legs back into his chest, having sprawled out to take up most of the
couch. Taehyung carefully handed him his bowl, and then sat down. Before Jungkook could
process what he was doing, he guided Jungkook’s legs back out to rest over his lap. He looked
back over at Jungkook, a knowing smile playing at his lips. “Comfortable?”

Jungkook’s heart fluttered like a dove taking flight. “Yeah.” He blew on his ramen before slurping
up a few piping hot noodles. “Thanks for making food.”

“I didn’t do much.”

“Still. You’re keeping me from starving, and I’m very, very attracted to how well you provide for
me.”

Jungkook loved making Taehyung laugh. He seemed pleasantly surprised every time, his eyes
scrunching up and sparkling in the way that Jungkook adored. “Well. I’m glad you’re still
attracted to me.”

“Mhmm. Figured you needed the reassurance.” He happily slurped up a few more noodles, the
meal simple but filling his stomach well. Taehyung’s lap was warm where his legs rested, the
casual contact grounding. The sun had nearly set, the sky outside gray with dusk. But Jungkook felt
no urge to turn on a lamp, the light from the fireplace enough.

“This is nice,” he said quietly, swirling his chopsticks in the bowl. “Just the two of us, here.”

His words weren’t the most descriptive, but Taehyung still seemed to understand. “It is.”

Jungkook paused, his eyes again floating over to the fireplace. Taehyung seemed to be mostly
finished with his meal, holding the bowl with one hand and using the other to stroke over
Jungkook’s ankle.
“Is it gonna keep being like this?” He asked. “When we get to the Valley?”

Because before Jungkook didn’t know what missing but now– he could see it. He could see waking
up to Taehyung’s messed-up hair and his bleary eyes. He could imagine showering with Taehyung
after they trained together, not just for sex, but for intimacy . He could picture one of them cooking
dinner, and the other washing the dishes, before settling down together and playing video games
until they began to yawn. Curling together at night, maybe clothed, maybe not, but either way
falling asleep in each other’s arms. And then waking up and doing it all over again.

He heard Taehyung inhale, and then his boyfriend paused. “I’d like it to be,” he said quietly. “If we
make it.”

Jungkook fought the urge to flinch. “We will.”

“I’m glad that you’re confident, angel, but–” Jungkook looked back over to Taehyung, and saw
him swallow harshly. “I can’t be. Not with… not with what happened last time.”

To Jungkook’s horror, Taehyung’s voice grew choked at the end. The Nephilim quickly set his
bowl down, leaning towards Taehyung. “You won’t lose me,” he said firmly. “If we don’t make it,
then… then we don’t make it together.”

Taehyung looked at him in alarm. “I’m not letting you throw your life away–”

“I’m not.” He smiled, even as he felt his own eyes grow hot. “But I’m not doing this without you.
And neither are you, right?”

“Of course not.”

“I– I know we can’t promise anything. But–” And Jungkook let his confidence waiver, just for a
moment to say what needed to be said. “But even if it all goes to shit tomorrow, I don’t regret
anything. I don’t regret you , Hyung.”

“Me neither, Jungkook.” Taehyung raised a hand to stroke Jungkook’s cheek. “I just wish we could
have more time.”

“Then let’s make the most of what we have,” Jungkook murmured. “I—” He paused and sniffed. “I
feel like I’m killing the mood if I say this.”

“Say what?”

“Hyung, I don’t want to die a virgin.”

Taehyung let out a single surprised laugh, but then stopped. “You’re serious.”

“Yeah. But–” Jungkook hasted to explain, realizing how his words might have come off. He placed
his hand over where Taehyung’s still lingered on his cheek. “I’m not just crossing it off the bucket
list. I want it with you . Even– even if I only get to experience it once, I want to know what it’s like
to be with you that way.”

“Oh, sweetheart.” Taehyung set his bowl down so he could turn to face Jungkook. “I want that too.
But you’re sure? I don’t want you to feel pressured, even with the circumstances–”

“The only thing I’m being pressured into is doing it here, when I’m fairly certain the shower has no
hot water,” Jungkook quipped. “But I can live with that decision.”
“I’ll boil you hot water from the river if that’s what it takes.”

Jungkook let out a light laugh, leaning in towards Taehyung. His eyes drifted down to his
boyfriend’s lips.

They leaned forward at the same time, lips meeting each other in a slow embrace. Jungkook signed
into the kiss, his eyes drifting close. Taehyung’s mouth worked tenderly against his own, slotting
around Jungkook’s upper lip.

Jungkook let his teeth scrape against Taehyung’s skin, deliberate, pressing a little harder when
Taehyung let out a pleased hum. He pushed his tongue into Taehyung’s mouth, his skin starting to
prickle with a warmth that came not from the fireplace.

Their mouths slipped apart and Jungkook breathed in, his breath knocking against Taehyung’s.
He’d only just had his first bite of a feast, and he was starving.

Jungkook clambered closer, shifting his legs so that he straddled Taehyung’s hips. He rested his
hands on Taehyung’s chest before leaning in again, smiling with delight at the deep press of
Taehyung’s mouth against his. His hands drifted up, curling into Taehyung’s hair, his very soul
aching for Taehyung to be pressed against him. He felt the sharp bite of Taehyung’s teeth around
his bottom lip, and shuddered.

Taehyung turned his head, breaking the kiss as lips dragged to the corner of Jungkook’s mouth.
“Slow down, angel,” he breathed. “Tonight, we have all the time in the world.”

“I’m excited,” Jungkook retorted, already growing breathless. But he did as Taehyung asked,
taking a deep breath before he kissed again, slower this time. No less ravenous, but now he
controlled his pace.

Jungkook let his lips drag from Taehyung’s mouth to his jawline, the bodyguard letting his head tilt
back to grant Jungkook better access. Jungkook moved over the skin carefully, wanting to love
over every single inch of Taehyung with his lips, his tongue. He had remembered how Taehyung
had dragged his tongue up the side of Jungkook’s neck, pinching his earlobe between his teeth.
The Nephilim wanted to show he was a quick learner.

His studies were rewarded when Taehyung’s hands wrapped around his hips, gripping tightly.
Jungkook continued moving down, nipping at the prominent collarbone that peaked out of
Taehyung’s shirt. He could feel the bodyguard’s breaths start to grow deeper, low pleased hums
rumbling from Taehyung’s throat. Jungkook wrapped his hands in Taehyung’s shirt. “I want this
off.”

“Whatever you say,” Taehyung breathed. He raised his arms over his head, letting Jungkook tug
his shirt over his head before haphazardly dropping it to the floor. Jungkook let himself lean back
for a moment, his eyes raking over Taehyung’s broad shoulders and tan skin.

“God, honey, you’re….” Jungkook swallowed. “You’re so beautiful. And hot. Fuck.”

Taehyung laughed, low in his throat. Jungkook’s eyes zeroed in on his adam’s apple. “Thank you,
baby.”

“Want you to eat me, ” Jungkook said emphatically, only half-hearing Taehyung’s amused snort
before once again latching his teeth on Taehyung’s collarbone, licking and sucking little red marks.
It made something inside of Jungkook purr with happiness, the same beast that had preened when
Taehyung left his own marks on Jungkook.
He started to grind his hips, nothing too needy yet, just slow rolls down against Taehyung.
Taehyung let his hands move with Jungkook’s hips, encouraging the Nephilm’s movements.
Finally, Jungkook pressed a kiss on Taehyung’s sternum, and looked back at Taehyung.

He swallowed, his mind already beginning to grow cloudy with desire, the physical sensations not
hitting him even half as hard as anticipation. “Can I suck you off?”

The grip on his hips tightened. “Fuck.” Taehyung kept looking back at him, eyes quickly
darkening. “You want to?”

“I really want to.”

“God angel, I’m a lucky man.” Jungkook giggled, his teeth peeking out from behind an impish
smile. “Lemme move you–”

“Nope.” Jungkook didn’t give Taehyung a chance to protest. He slid off the couch and down onto
his knees, guiding Taehyung’s legs to turn towards him until both his feet were on the ground. The
few times Jungkook had watched porn he had vaguely wondered if the position felt demeaning–
but now he understood the appeal.

He felt grounded on his knees in front of Taehyung, nestled as he knelt between Taehyung’s legs.
Taehyung then caught his eye again, his own gaze dripping with desire. He was wanted and
wanting, Taehyung’s hand lovingly rising to card through his hair. “Gonna take care of me?”
Taehyung asked. “My perfect angel?”

Jungkook blushed, some of his confidence suddenly leaving him even as his hands crept up
Taehyung’s thighs. “I don’t really know what I’m doing–”

“That’s alright,” Taehyung soothed. His fingers scratched at the base of Jungkook’s hairline, and
Jungkook titled his head into the pleasant sensation. “You’re you. That’s all that matters. That’s all
I want.”

Jungkook’s blush only deepened at Taehyung’s words, but the little bit of anxiety in his chest
dissipated. He surged forward while he still had the confidence, working at the button of
Taehyung’s jeans and pulling the zipper down.

There was something that burned Jungkook’s blood about the fact that they were both still nearly
fully clothed, too wrapped up in other another to bother getting fully undressed. Jungkook saw that
Taehyung was beginning to harden in his briefs. He put his hands on the inside of Taehyung’s
knees, spreading his legs slightly further apart, and then leaned forward to mouth at the bulge in
Taehyung’s briefs.

Taehyung let out a deep sigh at the first contact. Jungkook looked up to gauge his reaction, pleased
when he felt Taehyung’s hand tighten in his hair as he continued to mouth at his briefs. The fabric
damped under his tongue, nearly tasteless but not quite. Jungkook was ready for more.

Jungkook pulled the waistband of Taehyung’s briefs down, carefully guiding his cock out. He saw
a flash of dark pubic hair by the base, the weight hot and heavy in Jungkook’s hand. But what
captured his attention the most was–

“--you’re big ,” Jungkook blurted out.

The hand in Jungkook’s hair froze, and Jungkook glanced up. Taehyung’s cheeks were tinted pink.
“Uh.” Taehyung swallowed. “If– if that’s too much for you, it’s fine–”
Jungkook raised an eyebrow. “Are you asking me if your massive cock is too big for me?”

“What? No, what are you–”

“I’m not a quitter, Hyung,” Jungkook said with a huff. And without further preamble, he slid his
lips over the head of Taehyung’s cock.

The first thing Jungkook noticed was how soft the texture was– even though Taehyung was now
half-hard, the skin of his cock itself was delicate. There was a faint taste, slightly bitter, slightly
salty, but quickly ignored as Jungkook swirled his tongue around. But what felt the nicest was the
weight , spread evenly on his tongue, making Jungkook’s head feel heavy as well.

Taehyung let out a low moan, his eyes falling shut and his head tilting back. His hand stayed on the
back of Jungkook’s head– not pushing, just guiding, and Jungkook was grateful for the contact as
he began to bob his head up and down. He focused on setting an unhurried but steady rhythm, spit
spreading over Taehyung.

He pulled off with pop , just long enough to drag his tongue up the underside of Taehyung’s cock
before taking Taehyung back in his mouth. Taehyung’s cock pushed a little deeper into his mouth
as his hips thrust up, before they stilled with an aborted motion. “Fuck Jungkook, that’s good,”
Taehyung breathed. “Feels so good.”

Pride swelled in Jungkook’s chest, encouraging him to go further. He was addicted to Taehyung’s
sharp breaths, the way his soft stomach tensed and flexed, the quiet yet deep moans slowly rising
from his lips. But he still craved more– wanted Taehyung to take what he needed, wanted
Taehyung to take it from him .

Jungkook began to move faster, letting his lips slide over Taehyung and taking him a bit deeper
each time. He wrapped one hand around the base, giving a firm squeeze as he kept moving up and
down. Taehyung’s hips jerked, thighs flexing underneath his pants. One hand still rested on
Jungkook’s head, the other gripping tightly onto the couch.

Jungkook let his eyes open again, glancing up just in time to see Taehyung return the gaze. The
man’s cheeks were flushed and his eyes were hazy as he looked down at Jungkook. “Fuck, angel,
fuck ,” he breathed. “You’re so good, keep going, just like that you’re perfect–”

Taehyung’s words called to something in Jungkook, and he whined around his cock, picking up the
pace even more. His head felt heavy, a pleasant fog rolling over him like the weight of Taehyung’s
hand on the back of his head. He let his jaw loosen, giving Taehyung even more leeway to buck his
hips up.

It worked. Taehyung hissed, hips nearly rising off the bed, throwing his head back as his stomach
tensed. “God, baby, I’m close,” he forced out. His voice shook through the words.

Taehyung might had said it as a warning, but Jungkook only took it as encouragement, taking
Taehyung as deep as he could good and then pumping his hand, fist knocking against his lips. His
throat fell full, but it was good, eyes watering but his heart singing with pride over what he was
doing to his lover.

“Jungkook,” Taehyung whined. His voice had broken now, uncharacteristically high-pitched. “
Jungkook .”

His hand released from Jungkook’s head, maybe as a last sign that Jungkook could pull off. But
Jungkook inhaled deeply through his nose and then moved his hand, swallowing Taehyung down
all the way.

Taehyung made a noise that was half-gasp, half-shout, and then something warm filled Jungkook’s
throat. He looked up as Taehyung curled forward, face contorted in pleasure as his hands gripped
tightly onto the couch. Jungkook swallowed, but his eyes never left Taehyung’s face. It was the
first time he had been able to watch Taehyung as he came, and Jungkook was enraptured.

Then Taehyung sagged back against the couch, his whole body releasing. Jungkook carefully
pulled off as Taehyung’s eyes fluttered open, looking down at him. He weakly beckoned towards
Jungkook.

Jungkook rose, but his head swam from the sudden change in height. Taehyung’s hand found his,
and he pulled Jungkook back into his chest, knees nestling on either side of Taehyung’s hips.
Jungkook tucked his head into the crook of Taehyung’s shoulder, his boyfriend’s chest still rapidly
rising and falling against Jungkook’s. One arm curled around Jungkook, holding him close. The
more Taehyung touched him, the lighter Jungkook felt.

“...fuck, Jungkook.” Taehyung finally breathed. “If that was your first time giving a blowjob, then
I’m a very lucky man.”

Jungkook giggled, proud. “It was good?”

“It was mind-blowing.” Taehyung paused. “Pun not intended.”

Jungkook laughed again, feeling like carbonated bubbles in his chest, light and silly and happy . He
lifted his head up so he could look at Taehyung, his lover’s eyes soft as he traced a thumb down
Jungkook’s cheek. “Are you okay? You didn’t– you didn’t need to swallow.”

“I wanted to,” Jungkook retorted. Even as he spoke the words, though, he could feel a slight ache
in his throat. Taehyung seemed to notice the same, and frowned.

“No need to push yourself, okay? I don’t need you getting competitive about blowjobs of all
things.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes, but internally he preened at the care in Taehyung’s words. Taehyung
moved his hand under Jungkook’s chin, guiding him forward into a deep, lingering kiss. When
Jungkook broke away for fresh air, the rest of the room felt distant. Taehyung’s eyes caught his
own, honey-sweet and slow. “Are you feeling fuzzy, baby?”

“A little.” He could still stop the spinning of the world around him if needed, but his desire to do so
was rapidly diminishing. “I feel like I’m gonna fall deeper.”

“That’s okay.” Taehyung kissed his cheek, wrapping an arm tight around Jungkook’s back. “You
took care of me so well. Now I’ll do the same. I’ve got you.”

With that he stood with no further warning, holding Jungkook up with an arm underneath his ass.
Jungkook squeaked in surprise, wrapping his legs around Taehyung as he carried the Nephilim
over to the bed. The fire crackled behind them, burning low and quiet as the night went on. It cast
flashes of light across the room, splashing over the floorboards, over Taehyung’s eyes.

Taehyung gently set Jungkook down on the bed, the Nephilim falling to his back as Taehyung
climbed over him. Jungkook’s impatient hands found the button of his own jeans. His clothing now
felt like he was trapping him, restricting Jungkook from feeling Taehyung. “I need this off-”

“Let me help,” Taehyung soothed. He guided Jungkook’s pants down his legs, taking his boxers
with them before tossing away his own pants as well. All that was left was Jungkook’s shirt, aided
over his head as Taehyung leaned down to press kiss after kiss against Jungkook’s lips.

As Taehyung leaned back up Jungkook looked at him in awe. He wasn’t straddling Jungkook,
holding up his weight above the Nephilim on his hands and knees, but his legs cradled Jungkook’s
thighs and brushed their smooth skin against one another. It was fascinating to catalog the million
little differences of their naked forms– tan skin versus paler, Jungkook’s toned biceps versus
Taehyung’s lean muscle, his unmarked chest versus the small scars that scattered across
Taehyung’s. He could study it for hours.

“You’re beautiful,” he murmured. Taehyung blinked, and then smiled.

“I’m all yours,” he replied. “For as long as you want me.”

Something wordless hitched in Jungkook’s chest– a response, maybe, but he couldn’t begin to
guess at what he wanted to say in return. More emotion than logic, as articulate as the way
Taehyung’s hands drifted up his sides.

He didn’t even realize he was falling further before he felt Taehyung wrap a hand around the nape
of his neck. Grounding him. “I need to stretch myself out,” Taehyung said quietly. “Do you want to
be a good angel and help me?”

Yes hovered on the tip of Jungkook’s tongue, wanting to give Taehyung anything he asked,
wanting to be good . But Taehyung’s intention processed to Jungkook, and he brought himself back
from the brink just enough to ask. “You– you want to be fucked?”

Confusion briefly flashed over Taehyung’s face. “Oh, I– I thought it would be easier, baby. It’s
your first time, and bottoming can be a lot–”

Jungkook frowned. “Do you– do you want that?”

He must have started to sound genuinely upset, because Taehyung soothed him by rubbing his
thumb over the back of his neck. “Of course, Jungkook. I wouldn’t offer if I didn’t. It’s not my
usual preference, but with you– it doesn’t matter. I want everything.”

Taehyung sounded honest, and had Jungkook’s mind not been so clouded he likely would have
been touched at his lover’s words. But he couldn’t hide the way he hesitated, biting his lip between
his teeth. “I want everything, too,” he mumbled. “But I want– I want–”

He could feel Taehyung’s heavy gaze on his, and after a second the bodyguard shifted. Jungkook
panicked for a moment, thinking Taehyung was leaving– but Taehyung was merely lying down
beside him, curling into Jungkook. He rested his head on one propped hand. “You can tell me,” he
soothed. “Just take your time, angel.”

Jungkook inhaled and tried again. “I know it’s my first time,” he breathed. “But I think– I want you
to fuck me. I want you to take me. I– I like it when you tell me what to do, I like it when you take
care of me–”

Taehyung frowned. “You don’t need to bottom for that to happen. I’ll take care of you, no matter
what–”

“I know ,” Jungkook whined. He never thought he would grow frustrated by Taehyung’s

consideration, but there was a first time for everything. “But I– I want it. I know you’ll take care of
me. If you want it too, then, –Taehyung, please?”
He could see the moment lust filtered over Taehyung’s eyes, pupils dilating as he licked his lips.
“You’re sure? ”

Jungkook couldn’t stay away from Taehyung any longer. He grabbed for him, pulling Taehyung
closer as he curled into his lover’s chest. “Yeah, I’m sure, so–”

Taehyung rolled Jungkook back against the bed, calming him with a firm hand on his chest.
“Alright, sweetheart.” He murmured. “I’ve got you. Just be good and wait here for a moment,
okay? I’ll be right back.”

Jungkook frowned. “Where are you going?”

“Just to my bag. You’ll see me the whole time, promise.”

Jungkook wasn’t a huge fan of having to stop touching Taehyung, however briefly, but he
acquiesced. True to his word Taehyung hasted over to his bag beside the couch, grabbing
something from inside. As he returned to the bed, Jungkook saw that it was a small bottle.

Taehyung climbed back up onto the foot of the bed, kneeling in front of Jungkook. His voice
dropped, soft and alluring. “Spread your legs for me, angel.”

A shudder went down Jungkook’s spine. But he listened, drawing his knees apart and sliding his
feet up on the bed. Taehyung shuffled in between Jungkook’s legs, but then paused. “More.”

Jungkook turned his head to the side as he let his knees fall apart, his face flaming. His hands felt
restless, needy, one eventually falling back next to his head and the other settling on the sheets.

He didn’t look at Taehyung, but a moment later he felt a kiss pressed to the inside of his knee.
Taehyung’s lips kept dragging up his leg, tantalizing and tender as Jungkook heard the click of the
bottle cap. Jungkook’s cock was hard, curving up to his stomach and letting precome pool on his
abs. But Jungkook fought the urge to touch himself and get some stimulation. He wanted this
moment to last as long as possible.

He felt something cold and slick press over his hole, making him jump. “Sorry, baby,” Taehyung
murmured. “You good?”

Jungkook let his head settle comfortably on the pillow, closing his eyes. “‘s cold.”

“It’ll warm up in a minute,” Taehyung soothed. He pressed two fingers flat over Jungkook’s rim,
massaging around his opening. Jungkook had done this a few times himself, but it already felt so
much more intense with Taehyung– every touch unpredictable, letting Jungkook sink down into
the void, handing everything over to Taehyung.

He felt a faint stretch when Taehyung pushed one finger inside, but it was good. Jungkook breathed
in deeply, shifting his knees a little wider. He felt a wet kiss on his inner thigh. “Still good?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook breathed. The word rose from his lips like a puff of frost. “You can keep
going.”

Taehyung took a moment before he did so, crooking his finger as he sucked a slow hickey onto
Jungkook’s thigh. But then Jungkook felt the press of a second finger, filling him up. His breath
hitched as Taehyung began to pump his fingers in and out, alternating with scissoring Jungkook
open. He tried to keep himself from squirming, his fingers curling “Tae, that– that feels so nice.”

“Yeah?” Another bite on his inner thigh while Taehyung’s fingers curled, and Jungkook let out a
high-pitched moan. “You look beautiful, angel. You’re taking me so well. I can’t wait to see how
you take my cock.”

Jungkook whined, hips bucking up at the mental image Taehyung’s words provided. He wanted .
“Hyung, Hyung– ”

“Shh, I’ve got you.” Three fingers pressed into him slowly, and Jungkook’s back arched at the
slow stretch. He released the hand by his side, now grabbing onto the pillow with both hands. He
heard Taehyung let out a low curse but could barely think over the feeling of full .

Taehyung moved his hand carefully, pressing so deep inside of Jungkook. He sucked in a greedy
breath, his thighs starting to tremble, and then Taehyung pushed in even deeper –

Jungkook cried out, eyes flying open for a second as sparks shot up his spine. His cock jumped
against his stomach, leaking a wet patch onto his navel. He looked down at Taehyung, his lover’s
eyes dark as he kneeled down between Jungkook’s legs. “You like that, baby?” he purred. “Want
me to do it again?”

The plea didn’t even leave Jungkook’s lips before Taehyung’s fingers pressed against that spot
again. Jungkook’s hips bucked up as his thighs shook, head tilting back and mouth falling open as
he babbled out nonsense words. It was so much, so–

–Jungkook’s hand flew down and gripped at the base of his cock. “Stop, stop,” he wheezed.

Immediately he felt Taehyung shift, the fingers sliding out of him and leaving him achingly empty.
“Baby?” Jungkook opened his eyes to see Taehyung sitting up, concern on his face. “What’s
wrong? Did I hurt you?”

“N-no,” It took effort for Jungkook to get his feet under him as he released his hand from his cock.
“Just– was about to come. I don’t want to yet.”

Relief broke on Taehyung’s face, and then he shifted closer, bracing his hands on either side of
Jungkook’s ribs. Lube smeared on the sheets, but neither one seemed to mind. A dangerous smirk
played on his lips. “Okay, angel. Maybe in the future we can see how many times I can make you
fall apart.”

“ Hyung –”

Taehyung laughedat the whine in Jungkook’s voice, but his gaze shifted into something softer as
their eyes meet. “You feel ready for more?”

“Yeah.” Taehyung shifted as if to move away, but Jungkook’s hand shot out to grab onto his wrist.
“Wait, can–can we–”

Taehyung’s eyes zeroed in on him, like he could think of nothing other than Jungkook. “What is it,
sweetheart?”

Even though he and Taehyung had already been so intimate, Jungkook couldn’t help but blush.
“Can you… I’m clean, obviously, and if you are….”

Understanding bloomed on Taehyung’s face. “You don’t want to use a condom?”

“Is that alright?”

“Yeah.” Taehyhung’s hands soothed over Jungkook’s thighs. “I know I’m clean.”
He reached for the lube again, and Jungkook watched as he stroked it over his own cock. A shiver
went down his spine as he realized what was about to happen. “Should– should I move?”

Taehyung’s eyes met his again. “Do you want to?”

Jungkook realized he didn’t. “No. I– I wanna see you.”

Taehyung leaned forward on one hand, using the other to line himself up. “I wanna see you too,
angel,” he murmured. “Wanna know I have you.”

Jungkook could feel Taehyung’s emotions spilling into his own, warm like sunlight, sweet like
honey, washing over every ounce of his being. “I know you do,” he said. He let his hands fall back
beside his head. “I’m ready.”

He could tell that Taehyung was waiting for his final permission. Jungkook let his head tilt back
again as Taehyung pressed in. The stretch was more intense than before, reminding Jungkook of
the burn in his muscles as he worked out.

It felt full. It felt good , and then all Jungkook could think of was how Taehyung was inside him,
connected in the most intimate of ways. He sucked in a deep breath, Taehyung’s hand readjusting
to curl around his thigh. “You okay?”

“Feel good,” Jungkook mumbled. He was falling so much farther now than ever before, going
through layers of earth and out into space. He’d think he would float away forever, if not for the
tether that held him to the earth. The tether that was Taehyung.

Taehyung kept pushing in slowly, letting Jungkook get adjusted inch by inch. Jungkook finally felt
Taehyung’s hips press flush against his ass. He breathed in deeply, wondering if the air he took in
was the same as the one that Taehyung exhaled. He hoped so.

“Jungkook?” Jungkook slowly dragged his eyes open to Taehyung. He looked beautiful, sweat
glimmering on his collarbone, dark eyes zeroed in on Jungkook. “You good?”

Jungkook tried to respond but– he couldn’t find the words. It was so much, building up in his
stomach and climbing up through his lungs, spilling out of his throat. He blindly raised one hand,
grasping for Taehyung, needing him closer, finding him in the curl of his hair. He hoped his touch
was enough.

Lips found his own, clumsy but desperate, kissing him messy and deep. He felt Taehyung roll his
hips forward, griding even deeper. Jungkook broke away with a gasp, both hands now threading
through Taehyung’s hair. “Angel….”

Taehyung rasped out the word. Jungkook blinked his eyes open, trying to see what was wrong–
only to notice that Taehyung’s face was illuminated in a strange light. It was fair brighter than what
the low fire would cast, highlighting his stark features and the flush of his cheeks and lips.
Jungkook was confused, tilting his head forward– and then he realized it came from himself .

Light spilled forward from around his head and shoulders, creating a halo around his face. He
caught Taehyung’s eyes and saw nothing but the deepest reverence, like Jungkook was a mythical
being and Taehyung was only a hopeless follower. Jungkook breathed in, ready to say the words
that his heart sang, ready to set them free–

“--I love you.”

Taehyung uttered it softly, his deep tone uncharisterically fragile, like he were on the verge of
breaking. Jungkook gasped, his chest hitching. A tear spilled over from the corner of his eye.
“Angel, I love you –”

“I love you too,” Jungkook breathed. His hands tightened in Taehyung’s hair, wanting him
impossibly closer. “Hyung, please– ”

“I’ve got you,” Taehyung murmured. “I’ve always got you.”

He pulled his hips back and then pushed them forward, and the breath left Jungkook’s lungs as he
felt Taehyung settle deep. He let his eyes close again, mind blank of anything except him .

Taehyung’s rhythm started slow, lengthy drags so that Jungkook could get used to the feeling. The
burn quickly faded away into only a feeling of fullness , little “ ahs” punched out of Jungkook with
every thrust. Taehyung’s lips caught his own in a spit-messy kiss, and Jungkook pleaded as they
broke away. “Hyung, please–”

Taehyung responded by shifting Jungkook’s thigh higher, and slamming into Jungkook deep and
fast. Jungkook’s works broke into a choked whine. Taehyung fucked into him again, and again,
and Jungkook heard the bodyguard’s ragged pants against his own. “Fuck Jungkook, you’re so
tight –”

Jungkook couldn’t do anything by surrender, thighs shaking in Taehyung’s hold, clawing into
Taehyung’s hair at the stimulation. A tear rolled down his cheek as Taehyung hit that spot ,
making Jungkook keen. “Tae, Tae–”

“I’ve got you,” Taehyung gasped. He was fucking into Jungkook hard and fast now, making
Jungkook shift forward on the bed with every thrust. Still abusing that one spot inside of Jungkook
that sparked electricity up his spine. Jungkook’s back arched, something half between a whimper
and a wail leaving his lips.

He came all over his stomach a moment later, his entire body shaking like a leaf caught in a
maelstorm. Distantly he heard Taehyung choke out his name, and then something warm and wet
filled hm up. Jungkook let out a moan as he sagged back against the sheets, his body thruming with
oversensitvity. A weak sob left his lips– he needed him, needed Taehyung.

He hadn’t realized he was saying audible words, but then Taehyung settled over him, still sheathed
inside of Jungkook. “I’m right here,” Taehyung breathed. Jungkook felt Taehyung’s chest rising
and falling against their own, both of their bodies thrumming with heat. Lips pressed against his
neck, a thumb clumsily brushing against his cheek.

It was at least a few minutes before Jungkook felt the weight on his eyelids dissipate. He slowly
blinked his eyes open, releasing his hands from where they were tangled in Taehyung’s hair.
Taehyung lifted his head from where it was buried in Jungkook’s head, and awed expression
crossing his face. “Your tears…” he whispered. “They’re like starlight.”

Jungkook could imagine what Taehyung meant– glimmers of light as they rolled down his cheek.
He gave Taehyung a weak smile even though his head was still lost in the abyss. “I love you.”

Taehyung’s face shattered like spun sugar. Jungkook closed his eyes as desperate lips pressed
agaisnt his own, broken by an unsteady breath. “Jungkook. I’m never letting you go. Never.”

Jungkook sighed deeply, throwing his arms around Taehyung’s next. He liked the idea of that.

They stayed there like that for a while, in tender silence, and Jungkook watched the ceiling as the
lights cast by his halo slowly faded away. When he shivered, however, Taehyung pushed himself
up on his hands. “Are you getting cold?”

“A little.”

“Let me get us cleaned up.” Jungkook paused for a moment, and then nodded, willing to give up
Taehyung for a couple minutes if it meant getting warm and cozy under the covers. Taehyung
slowly slid out as Jungkook tried not to whine, oversensitivity still wracking through his body.
Taehyung slipped away a moment later, and Jungkook tried not to miss his absence too much.

He was back in less than a minute, running a warm cloth over Jungkook’s stomach and legs.
Jungkook rolled over when prodded too, burying his face in the pillows as Taehyung cleaned out
between his legs. But Taehyung offered no mockery, pressing warm kisses inbetween Jungkook’s
shoulders.

He returned to bed shortly thereafter, tucking them both under the covers. Jungkook sighed deeply
as Taehyung curled around his back, an arm slung over Jungkook’s stomach as their legs tangled
together. They were both still naked, but Jungkook practically buzzed their skin pressed together.
He felt Taehyung pressed against every point of him.

Jungkook’s head still felt heavy, but Taehyung grounded him with a kiss to his temple. “Get some
rest, angel.” Taehyung murmured. “I’ll be here when you wake up.”

Jungkook liked the sound of that. He liked the sound of forever.

 Chapter 16

It took a few tries for Jungkook’s eyes to fully open, eyelids weighed down with sleep. When he
finally managed his vision was blurry, and he clumsily raised a hand to wipe the tears out of his
eyes. His gaze finally focused on the sheets, soft morning light seeping through.

He rolled over onto his back, his hand searching– only to fall against the mattress. Jungkook turned
his head over, and saw that there was no one else in the bed.

Jungkook frowned. He forced himself to sit up even though his limbs were sluggish, the sheet
falling away from his bare chest. Was Taehyung in the shower? He glanced over at the small door
in the corner of the room, but he couldn’t hear the sound of running water, nor was the light on.

A shiver went down his spine. Falling asleep naked had been a great idea at the time, but now the
cool air nipped at Jungkook’s skin. He grabbed the covers again, pulling them up to cover his
shoulders. Maybe Taehyung had stepped outside for a moment?

It would have been more comfortable to burrow back into bed, but Jungkook’s body didn’t let him
collapse. He sat in the silence of the room, faintly aware of the sound of birds chirping outside. His
gaze drifted over to the front door of the cabin.

With a sigh Jungkook threw the sheets back, hopping out of bed and quickly walking over to where
he had left his duffle bag on the couch. He rummaged for the first articles of clothing he could find,
anything to cover him up from his naked state. “I’m gonna kill him,” he muttered, nearly falling
over as he shoved one leg through a pair of loose boxers. “He fucks me, takes my virginity, and
then lets me wake up alone– ”

He quickly pulled on a loose white shirt, then paused for a moment. One hand braced against the
couch, and his head swum. There was a faint throb behind his temple, almost like a headache but
without the pain, just a heady feeling of weight. Like when Jungkook had accidentally skipped
meals on the nights he worked late at the grocery store.

Maybe Taehyung would make him an apology breakfast. As soon as the thought entered
Jungkook’s mind all he could focus on was locating the man, straightening up and pushing through
the sluggish feeling in his limbs. He would find Taehyung, give him an earful, and then pout on the
couch until the man brought him tea before their possible demise–

He had one hand on the front doorknob when something caught the corner of his eye. Jungkook
looked down, trying to understand what he saw.

There was only one pair of shoes by the entrance. Jungkook’s.

He glanced back over his shoulder, reassuring himself. Taehyung’s bag was still by the couch, next
to Jungkook’s, but– the only set of clothes littered by the bed were Jungkook’s.

Something twisted in Jungkook’s stomach. He gripped the doorknob even tighter, partially to
steady himself as a wave of light-headedness passed over him. God, he felt so off , where was
Taehyung?

He pulled the door open, letting it swing behind him. “Hyung?”

The forest was soft in the morning, peaceful. Jungkook hesitantly stepped out onto the deck, trying
to dirty his bare feet as little as possible. He raised his voice slightly. “Taehyung-hyung?”
The only things that answered his call were bird calls and insect hums. Before he realized he was
moving he took a couple steps forward, a dry branch cracking under his foot. “Hyung, this isn’t
funny,” he called out. “You’re not being a gentleman right now, keep this up and your boyfriend
status will be… will be… under review….”

His words trailed off as he took slow steps forward, eyes locked onto one spot in the woods. He
was gazing at nothing, but not aimlessly, his eyes still focused. Jungkook stepped forward as if in a
trance, walking down the steps of the cabin, the crunch of dried leaves and bite of pebbles digging
into his feet. A faint breeze rolled through the forest, raising goosebumps on his skin.

Jungkook was staring where they had parked the car. Where the car had been.

Jungkook whirled around, the thread inside of him snapping. “Taehyung!” He yelled out, uncaring
of the flock of birds that suddenly took off from a near by tree. “This isn’t fucking funny, where
the fuck are you–”

He took a few quick steps down the dirt road, winching as he tried to avoid stepping on anything
sharp. But it didn’t take long for Jungkook to realize that it was futile– the road spread out ahead of
him, with no car in sight. He turned again, looking down the other direction, but there was still
only nothing.

He didn’t know when his heart started racing, but heavy pants of air left his lips. “ Taehyung!”

If Jungkook was more composed, he would have been ashamed at how his voice broke, eyes still
dry but his throat closing up with cotton. But he had no pride left, not when he could see an
overwhelming wave cresting on the horizon. His breath felt reedy as it trickled down his lungs.

At first, Jungkook thought that his legs were trembling. But then he looked down to see pebbles on
the ground vibrating back and forth, wind rushing through the trees as they swayed. He looked
around in alarm, trying to understand– was it an earthquake-?

With a crack like the very earth was splitting open, tendrils of darkness burst forth from the ground
some 50-feet in front of Jungkook. Black like coal and sticky like tar, the dark void ripped the earth
apart as it shot towards Jungkook. It was fast, so fast, like an arrow–

Jungkook yelped, instinctively shutting his eyes and throwing his hands up as the darkness leaped
out towards him. He braced himself for impact– of what he didn’t know.

But light suddenly erupted behind his eyelids, and he felt a pleasant warmth engulf him. He opened
his eyes, and saw his hands still hovering where he had defensively thrown them up. Fire spilled
from his palms, covering his entire body like a flickering dome. Edges of the darkness still tried to
lash out towards him, but whenever his fire touched them they hissed away, signed.

“Not bad, little angel.”

The darkness retreated, its motions both fluid and unnatural, like an animal Jungkook had never
seen before. As it pulled back Jungkook could see wrap around a male figure standing in front of
Jungkook with his hands in his pockets. He was tall, around Jungkook’s age if not slightly older.
His features were handsome, or maybe they once were– but now his skin was unnaturally pale,
dark hair slicked down like the inky tendrils. As he spoke, droplets of pure black rolled down his
face.

“Your heart will feed me for at least another century.”

Jungkook couldn’t move. Then darkness demanded his attention, swirling around the man like a
beast never placated. “Who the fuck are you?”

“My name isn’t important,” the man said. “But if you have to know, I go by Vashda.”

He took a couple of steps closer to Jungkook. Night dragged behind him like a wet cloak. Where
the tendrils passed over the ground they left dark puddles, robbing the life of anything that once
was. “The last time I saw a Nephilim in person was nearly half a millennia ago. I forget how…
radiant your kind is.”

Jungkook took a step back, his flames flickering around him. “You’re a Blessed?”

The man smiled, like Jungkook was an amusing child. “I saw when the rest of my kind faded away
and only the human half-breeds remained. Their bloodlines could not endure. But not all of us are
lucky enough to be blessed with immortality.”

Jungkook’s mind worked in stages, like an old engine desperately trying to accelerate. “You’re not
a Blessed,” he said numbly. “You’re… you’re one of the old ones. You’re not human at all.”

Vashda’s smile grew. Darkness rose around him like a cresting wave. “The lifespan of a Lich can
last for eons, provided the right fare.” Jungkook clung to the fire around him like a security
blanket. “I was fortunate enough to pick up this body from one like your kind. Barely even used.”
He stepped closer to Jungkook. “But my soul needs to be fed as well. And nothing but your heart
will suffice, little angel.”

And with that, he pounced.

Jungkook defensively rose his flames again, shielding him from the darkness. But the tendrils were
more insistent this time; when one burned away three more tangles took its place. Jungkook urged
his fire to burn brighter, hotter, just enough to get away–

He grit his teeth, and forced the blinding light out around him. It shot out from his form like a
firework, the darkness forced a few feet back as the edges burned and smoked. Instinct took over.

Jungkook turned on his heels and bolted, everything in his body screaming go,go,go . He just had
to get away, far enough to call for help– maybe Taehyung was getting backup, maybe Taehyung
would arrive–

Something cold and wet wrapped around his ankle, and then yanked back. Jungkook caught
himself on his hands but his head still knocked against the ground as he fell. Pain bloomed in his
head, dimming the world around him.

He had to keep moving. With a groan he rolled onto his back, looking down at the tendril
restraining his ankle. Jungkook narrowed his eyes, and a second later the tendril retreated as his leg
flashed with heat.

But then two more limbs of darkness licked around his wrists, too fast for Jungkook to avoid. The
darkness reached out to one another, trying to tie his wrists together. Fire flashed from Jungkook’s
hands, burning the dark cords. He had to maintain it though, as the darkness didn’t give up, trying
to bind him even as it burned away– and then something else wrapped around his legs, pinning his
thighs together.

Jungkook squeezed his eyes shut, sweat rolling down his brow. He needed heat, needed more,
more power– his mother’s homemade soup, hugging Yoongi, kissing Taehyung, Taehyung,
Taehyung–
“Why are you still fighting?”

Jungkook’s eyes snapped open. Vashda stood above him, only a few feet away. Where Jungkook
strugged against the darkness, every milimeter of resistance hard fought, Vashda looked unfazed.
“It’s admirable. But you have nothing else to fight for, Nephlim. You’ve been abandoned.”

Darkess spread over Jungkook’s chest like a spiderweb, even as fire rose from his skin. “The fuck
you mean?”

Vashda’s lips curled into a smile. It was different than the one before– earlier amused, and now
triumphant. “Where are your protectors, Jungkook? Where’s the man that’s not supposed to leave
your side?”

White-hot fury raced through Jungkook, making some of the darkness retreat around him. “If you
hurt him I swear to god– ”

“Hurt him? Oh no.” Vashda shook his head, pitying. “Why would I hurt him? He brought me
exactly what I needed.”

A tendril reached up to Jungkook’s throat.

“Min Yoongi might think himself noble enough not to kill you himself, but he’s no saint,” Vashda
said. “He needed to recover his losses after having his entire operation nearly destroyed. And when
one lives for hundreds of years, it’s very easy to acquire wealth.”

“You’re lying.”

“No one else coming with you for protection? Left alone in a deserted location? Only the Nephilim
and his little lover? You might call him your bodyguard, but Taehyung’s a loyal dog to his
master.”

“Shut the fuck up–”

“He followed orders perfectly. Although….” Vashda’s eyes dragged over Jungkook’s body just
like the tendrils that wrapped around him. Taking in Jungkook’s lack of dress, and the bruises on
his neck.“It seems like he did take something for himself, first.”

Jungkook’s fire sputtered. He felt his skin cool, the warmth surrounding him flagging like a
campfire subjected to a strong breeze. Darkness crawled over him trying to bind his wrists, his legs,
the spiderweb across his chest slowly crawling up on to his throat.

“You’re lying,” he rasped. “You’re– you’re fucking with me. You’re trying to get in my head. He–
Taehyung loves me.”

Even to himself he could tell that the words sounded like a plea, not a rebuttal. He gasped when he
felt something cold touch his collarbone, desperately trying to fuel his fire with whatever kindling
he had left. “He wouldn’t, he told me, he loves me–”

“Is that so?”

Vashda slowly knelt down so that his eyes were on the same level as Jungkook’s. For a moment, it
looked like the Lich genuinely pitied him.

“If he loves you, little Nephilim,” Vashda purred. “Then tell me. Where is he?”
Darkness reached around Jungkook’s throat, only barely held back from squeezing. No more than
faint flames flickered around him, like the pathetic spark of a lighter. He couldn’t be alone again–
he couldn’t , after years of neglect he had finally found the sun–

–and yet. He had woken up alone.

Jungkook’s heart broke. And his fire went out.

The darkness swept over him, chilling his skin at every touch. His wrists wrapped together, legs
tightly bound, and the grip around his throat squeezed . Jungkook tried to gulp down air, but the
oxygen never hit his lungs. His head swam, falling falling falling, but this time there was no
pleasant void, only the eventual crush when his body hit the ground.

“It’s alright, angel,” a low voice said. “It’ll all be over soon.”

A tear rolled down Jungkook’s cheek, but he barely felt it before it was licked away by the
darkness. When the void reached up to consume him, Jungkook gave in without a sound.

***

Four Hours Earlier

The cocoon of warmth and tranquility that surrounded Taehyung dissipated as he sleepily raised
his head. It was nearly pitch-black in the cabin, save for a couple of dying embers from the
fireplace.

Jungkook was curled up beside Taehyung with his back towards the man, tucked underneath the
arm that Taehyung had slung over him. His breaths were slow and even in sleep, and while
Taehyung couldn’t see his face in the darkness of the room, he was sure that Jungkook was the
picture of comfort: long dark eyelashes brushing against his skin, cheeks slightly flushed, lips
pushed out in a pout.

Taehyung almost let his head fall back down against the pillow, if only for a few more hours to
pretend that the rest of the world didn’t exist. But then he realized why he had woken in the first
place.

A faint noise chimed from somewhere outside the cabin, the same as moments before. It was gone
before Taehyung could guess as to what it was– a branch cracking? A bird chirping? A whisper?

Taehyung waited for a few seconds, listening for any other noise other than the slow pattern of
Jungkook’s breathing. Nothing further answered is ears, only the same quiet peace that Taehyung
had fallen asleep to. Nothing seemed amiss.

But that wasn’t good enough. Not when the most important thing in Taehyung’s world was
sleeping peacefully next to him.

Taehyung slid out of bed, careful not to jostle Jungkook awake. He pulled the covers back up over
to where he had laid, so that the cold air wouldn’t bother the Nephilim. His foot found where he
has hastily discarded his clothes beside the bed, and he quickly pulled on his boxers, jeans, and a t-
shirt.

He would do just one quick swept around the area, just to confirm, and then he would get back in
bed. It was unlikely that he would fall back asleep, already too distracted by the journey still to
come, but at least he could lay next to Jungkook. His lover’s mere presence, even in sleep, was like
a panacea. All of the scars that Taehyung carried faded away when Jungkook was there.
He swept up his gun from where he had placed it on the kitchen counter, placing it in the
waistband of his pants. You could never be too careful. Taehyung slipped his shoes on and, after
ensuring one last time that Jungkook was still asleep, slipped out the door.

The night air was cool, punctuated by the faint song of crickets chirping. Taehyung quickly
scanned the area, walking over to one side of the cabin. His eyes were poor in the dark forest, but
Taehyung waited to hear if there was any dischordant noises. Nothing but nature answered his
ears.

After a moment Taehyung walked over to the other side of the cabin, only to find the same
peaceful tranquility. With a sigh he turned back to the entrance, looking over at the forest around
them one more time.

Taehyung stopped. His eyes took over the dark forest, looking at the familiar shapes. They had
started to adjust to the dim light, enough so that Taehyung could make out the generalities of what
laid around him.

He started to walk forward, faster this time, uncaring if his steps crunched loudly down the path. It
shouldn’t be that far down from the cabin, Taehyung thought that it had barely been a 30-second
walk. And yet he kept walking forward, now 100 feet out from the cabin, standing–

–standing exactly where the car should have been.

Taehyung spun around, looking for anything that could match the vague shape of their vehicle. His
eyes must have been playing tricks on him in the darkness, or his memory of where they had
parked was failing him.

He took a step, and then felt cold water splash against his pants leg. Taehyung hissed, damp
already seeping through his shoe. He hadn’t remembered the area being wet– had it rained in the
night?

Taehyung….

Taehyung sucked in a breath, and then his breathing went silent. He looked out into the inky forest
in front of him.

If he didn’t know better, he would have sworn that he just heard someone call out his name.

Slowly, he reached for his handgun tucked in the back of his pants. He held it firmly in both hands,
trigger pointed at the ground. Taehyung began to walk forward again, this time moving carefully,
stepping around the puddles of cold water.

His pulse thudded in his ears, but Taehyung had long since learned to block out the sound of his
own anxiety. His hands were firm around the handgun, his breaths barely more than a puff as he
crept into the woods. Giving only the smallest indications as to his position, only a dark silent
figure moving through the forest. Ears cued in for the slightest disturbance.

Taehyung….

A shiver went down his spine before Taehyung could ask why . Branches swayed, leaves dipping
up and down in the night breeze. His eyes darted towards the motion, almost raising his gun and
firing before he realized he would have been shooting at only bark and fiber. There was nothing
around him, and yet–

Adrenaline in his veins meant danger , and in Taehyung’s profession you either lived long enough
to develop a sixth sense or you died in the process. There was something , otherwise his hands
wouldn’t be nearly shaking, and his heart wouldn’t be roaring in his ears. There was something,
and Taehyung couldn’t go back to his angel without knowing that they were safe . That he was
safe.

The ambush was quick.

Something cold and slick seized around Taehyung. His finger reflexively squeezed on the trigger
but the shot was muffled, as if it had been fired into something fleshy. A heartbeat later he felt his
gun ripped from his hands, as the restaints around him pulled him down. Writhing over him as if
they were alive, and he were caught in the web of some massive aquatic spider.

He sucked in a breath to scream– maybe he could wake Jungkook, maybe his angel could get
away– but something slapped over his mouth, muffling his shouts. He felt his knees smack against
the hard ground, his body following right after. He tried to thrash, but his hands were pinned to his
sides. He felt the cold seep over him with every second, like sinking into tar, like sinking into
quicksand.

“You’re welcome to try to live.” Words floated to him as he sunk, everything from the shoulders
down now encased in the earth. “Either way, I’ll get what I want.”

Taehyung opened his mouth to respond, but then the inky tar slid over his mouth. As the darkness
encased his head, his last thought was that the voice sounded strangely familiar.

***

Hours later, the sun had risen high in the sky, nearing its peak. The forest breeze passed through an
empty cabin. Wet patches littered the ground, strangely resistant to evaporating in the heat. They
intensified around a small area of the forest not too car from the cabin clearing, the earth muddy
and trampled. Water flowed down to form a large puddle, deep enough that one couldn’t see the
bottom. No light reflected off the surface, even though the liquid lay perfectly still.

A hand burst out of the water.

Skin smeared with blood and dirt underneath the fingernails, it clawed at the air, desperately trying
to find a handhold. Water splashed around, and then the hand found the earth. It dug in, creating
ridges in the mud deep enough to be mistaken for talons.

Then another hand followed, tearing at the earth until it created a handhold. They pulled, inches
away from falling back into the mud at every second, dragged a body out of the pit inch by inch.
Arms shook from exertion, but to give up now would be death.

Taehyung’s head broke out from the quicksand as he gasped for air. His skin was smeared over
with the strange black sludge, in his eyes, his mouth. He regripped with one hand, then the other,
slowly pulling his torso out of the pit. Weight worked against him like a wet bag of cement,
moving through thick molasses.

First his chest cleared the pit, then his waist, then his hips. From there he threw himself against
more solid ground, thrashing every way possible to get one leg free. When one finally released he
dug his heels into the dirt, using it as leverage to free the other.

The pit gave him up all at once, like a cord snapping. Taehyung rolled to the side, ending up on his
back, the sun washing over his frozen skin. He breathed so deeply it almost sounded like he was
drowning, coughing on every few breaths. His body trembled with exhaustion, but Taehyung
managed turn himself back over onto his forearms. He coughed again, gagged, and then spat a
vicious black material onto the ground.

He could barely move. His body was about to fall apart. But Taehyung took one final deep breath
and pushed up onto his knees, then his hands. Head swimming, he stood up.

One arm curled around his ribs. He staggered forward, limping slightly. “Jungkook,” Taehyung
breathed. His voice was hoarse, barely audible. He tried again. “ Jungkook.”

He exited the forest, dripping onto the clearing. Black puddles now littered the area, the ground
cracked and disturbed in several places. It didn’t look like this before. “‘Kook, Jungkook–!”

Taehyung turned his head as much as he could, but nothing but trees and the mocking black water
met his vision. The cabin door was open as Taehyung approached it, swinging in the breeze.

“No, no–”

He nearly collapsed, catching himself with one hand on the door frame. Given the cabin’s single
room, all it took was one glance to see if it was occupied. It was not.

Taehyung managed another surge of strength to bring himself over to the kitchen counter, even
though his legs threatened to give out at every instance. He fumbled for where he had left his cell
phone, his filthy hands smearing water over the screen. As he waited for someone to answer, he
felt his throat close up. This time, it wasn’t from the brackish water.

“ Taehyung? ”

“Jungkook’s–” Taehyung choked on his breath. He might have been out of the pit, but he was still
suffocating. “He’s gone, hyung. He’s gone.”

***

Taehyung raised his head when he heard the distant sound of a car approaching the cabin. He
didn’t know how long he had sat there on the front steps, resting his arms on his knees. Hours, at
least. It took that long to reach the cabin from the Sonata’s base, and the sun was low in the sky,
casting long shadows. They vaguely looked like the tendrils that Taehyung had barely glimpsed in
the dark before they dragged him under. A shiver went down his spine.

The car slowed as it reached the cabin, and Taehyung saw the back door open before it came to a
full stop. Jimin barrelled out of the car, his face pale as he ran up to Taehyung. “Taetae? What the
hell happened to you?”

Jimin knelt in front of Taehyung, eyes frantically looking him over. Taehyung realized he hadn’t
bothered to clean up, his skin still smeared with grime from the pit. Not that it mattered.

He met Jimin’s eyes. “Please tell me you have something,” he rasped. “The BSA, or the Circus,
something– ”

He could see the answer on Jimin’s face before the Banshee answered. “There’s… nothing out of
the ordinary,” Jimin said softly. “Our intel isn’t showing anything that indicates they have
Jungkook or even know who took him.”

“It’s someone with a magic user,” Taehyung said, even though he knew that barely narrowed the
possibilities. “I’ve– I’ve never seen magic like that before. He had- there were these tendrils that
dragged me down.”
“He? You saw him?”

Taehyung bitterly shook his head. No, he hadn’t even managed to lay eyes on the person who took
his angel. “Only heard his voice.”

He saw movement out of the corner of his eye, and glanced up to see Yoongi, Hoseok and
Namjoon approaching them. “I failed him,” he said. As if looking to them for absolution. “He’s
gone, because I failed to protect him.”

“You’re only failing him if you let yourself wallow in self-loathing.”

Yoongi’s tone was flat, sharp. Taehyung let his eyes drag over to the leader, narrowing. “We don’t
have a lead. We don’t know where he is.”

“Correct.”

“We–” Taehyung sucked in a breath, his lungs beginning to burn. “We ha ve nothing , hyung,
nothing , because that’s how bad I fucked up. I–” His throat closed up as he made a choked sound,
dropping his head down and letting his hands fist in his hair. “...I can’t go through this again,” he
breathed.

He felt something wet slide down his cheek, drawing a clean path through the dirt. Then next came
a hand that harshly gripped his upper arm, yanking him to his feet.

Taehyung had both size and muscle on Yoongi, but his weekend body did nothing to stop the man.
Yoongi looked up at Taehyung with fiery eyes. “There’s an option. But before I even speak it, I
need to know if you’re able to get your head on straight. Because right now, you’re a fucking
wreck–”

As exhausted as Taehyung was, Yoongi’s words still sparked some faint fury. “I just nearly died
and my boyfriend is gone, sorry that I’m not stable– ”

“And what are you going to do about it?”

“What can we do?” Taehyung hissed back. He shoved away Yoongi’s hand on his arm. “Jimin said
you have nothing. He could be out of the country by now, or auctioned off, or– or–”

He couldn’t speak the words, but fresh tears sprung to his eyes as he breathed in a sob. Jimin
stepped closer to him, one hand out to reassure. “We don’t know that. There’s still time–”

“I can’t do this again,” Taehyung echoed. He scrubbed at his eyes as another cry hitched through
his chest. “I can’t lose the man I love again. I’m– I’m not coming back from that. N-not again.”

Jimin made a pained sound. He’d always felt Taehyung’s grief as if it were his own. “We won’t let
that happen.”

“ You won’t let that happen,” Yoongi clarified. He stepped towards Taehyung, and the man tensed
up, but Yoongi didn’t reach out to grab him again. “I know right now you’re blaming yourself. I
know right now you think you’re a failure. But you’re only one if you let your fear prevent you
from going after Jungkook. Because right now, if you’re not willing to fight tooth and nail for him,
there’s other people who are willing to. I’m willing to.” He lowered his voice, firm but not unkind.
“So which one is it gonna be, Tae?”

It had been a long time since Yoongi used that nickname on him. From when he and Jimin were
just teenagers, coming to Yoongi terrified as the date of Jimin’s blood test grew nearer. Ready to do
anything, ready to run away from broken homes and absent parents just to stay together.

A lot had changed since then. Taehyung had learned there was room in his heart for more than just
his best friend– for a mentor, for a brother, for a lover. And then his heart had been broken so
spectacularly, Taehyung wondered if the pieces left could hold space for anyone at all.

And then there was Jungkook.

Jungkook, who had started putting the pieces back together without even knowing the end result.
Jungkook, who healed Taehyung as easy as breathing, like he had no clue how miraculous his
existence was. Jungkook who still seemed knew to every touch of love, when he should have been
drowning in it. Jungkook, who gave and gave to a world that had taken so much from him.

Jungkook had lost, and yet. Jungkook still loved.

Taehyung took a deep breath. He pressed the palms of his hands to his eyes, wiping away the tears
and grime. He swallowed, and met Yoongi’s eyes. “...you said there was an option.”

Yoongi looked back at him, and for a second Taehyung feared that he would be turned down, still
too weak even though he fought to remain standing with everything he had. But then pride shown
in Yoongi’s eyes, a slight smile on his lips. “Do you know what a Babylon candle is?”

“No?”

“We picked one up when we raided the genie’s temple three years ago. It would have made us
billions, but I decided to hold onto it. Just in case.”

He jerked his head towards Namjoon, who stepped forward. He held a small black cloth back in
his hands. “When lit, a Babylon candle will teleport you to your heart’s desire. You can only use it
once though, as the spell burns through the candle.”

“I need you to be sure,” Yoongi said quietly. “This is why it either has to be you, or we figure
something else out. If you don’t think the candle will bring you to Jungkook, then….”

A few weeks ago, Taehyung might not have enough the answer. Now, though, it felt as sure as the
memory of Jungkook’s lips against his the previous night. Of his angel, shining, a sight that
Taehyug was blessed enough to call his own.

“Jungkook is my heart,” Taehyung said softly. “Give me the candle.”

Namjoon looked over to Yoongi, but the leader nodded. Namjoon handed over the back to
Taehyung, who glanced inside at its contents. There was a dark red candle, as well as a small stone
charm in the shape of an arrow.

“Keep the charm on you,” Yoongi said. “It’ll let us be able to track where you are, even if you’re
on the other side of the world. We’ll come as fast as possible, but no promises it might be soon. If
you think you need to wait for backup then do so but… I trust your judgment.”

Taehyung nodded as he placed the charm in his pocket. He might not have the luxury of waiting if
Jungkook’s life was on the line.

“You’ll need this too,” Hoseok said, handing Taehyung a pistol and an extra round of ammunition.
“And this.”

Taehyung took the long dagger from Hoseok, sheathed in a black leather case with silver thread.
He raised an eyebrow as he affixed it to his belt. “This doesn’t seem standard.”

“It’s an artifact,” Namjoon clarified. “Made of iron and tempered with phoenix tears. Highly
effective against anything magical in nature. I know you’re walking in blind, but… we at least
know whoever has Jungkook has some magic mastery.”

Adrenaline was already beginning to trickle through Taehyung’s veins, his body rallying for
combat. He thought of the inky tendrils again, and imagined slicing through them with the dagger.
“If I can, I’ll let you know what we’re dealing with.”

“If you can,” Yoongi repeated wrly. Taehyung accepted one of the syndicate’s burner phones as
Yoongi handed it to him. “You ready?”

Taehyung breathed in again. His muscles still screamed from the effort it took him to crawl out of
the pit, running on no more than a few hours of sleep. He thought of Jungkook’s sweet smile, and
his mind had never been more clear. “I’m ready.”

He took out the candle, letting the bag drop to the ground. Jimin stepped close to him, taking
Taehyung’s free hand and squeezing it for a second. In his other hand he held a light. “Be careful,”
he whispered.

Taehyung could see the fear in his eyes, how tightly contained the Banshee’s worry was. “I will,
Minnie,” Taehyung promised. He looked over at Yoongi. “I’ll bring him back.”

Despite the circumstances, Yoongi smiled. “Damn right you will.”

Jimin lit the lighter, and brough the flame to the wick of the Babylcon candle. After a couple of
seconds the candle lit, its red wax beginning to melt as the flame flickered.

Jungkook. I’m coming.

The ground started to feel distant under Taehyung’s feet. A strange filter settled over his head, like
the world around him was a fog he could feel but not see.

A drop of wax spilled over, falling down toward Taehyung’s hand. Before it could make contact,
he was gone.
 Chapter 17
Chapter Summary

cw: vague suicidal ideations (brief)

“You know, they used to keep Blesseds here.”

Vashda’s words lilted over to Jungkook from a distance, echoing around the high ceilings of the
room. Exposed beams and rotten wood littered the landscape, as well as old graffiti and moss
slowly retaking what was once industrial floors. The room they were in might once had been a
main entrance, or a cafeteria, large enough to hold many people.

Now, it just held an undead man and a soon-to-be-dead Nephilim. Jungkook thought it was kind of
funny.

The darkness swirled around Jungkook, always pulsing and shifting like some living thing. It curve
over the steel beam above Jungkook, dropping down to restrain him by either wrist, arms spead out
above his head. His feet dangled about a foot in the air, small droplets of black from the dripping
darkness beneath him. Jungkook could feel the strain in his shoulders increase the longer he hung
there. Hopefully it wouldn’t be for too much longer.

“One of the ‘camps’ that your government created.” Vashda stood a few feet in front of Jungkook,
preparing items on a metal table. There was a stone bowl with runic etching, a book with a
withered spine and yellowed pages, a glass bell jar like the one to hold butterflies. But what
captured Jungkook’s attention the most was the blade he was carefully sharpening, long and wide
like a machete, and made out of what looked like obsidian glass. “They took your kind and locked
them away here, in an attempt to control you. It worked for some. But for others they were too
powerful, and slaughtered everyone in their path in an attempt to escape. After such an incident,
this place was left to rot.”

He turned back to Jungkook with the blade in his hands. “Such a waste. So much power could have
been cultivated from their bodies.”

It took so much effort for Jungkook to raise his head and watch Vashda as the Lich approached.
“This will be quite painful,” he said casually. “To truly capture the power of a Nephilim’s heart, it
must be cut out still-beating. I won’t drag out the process longer than necessary, but the last
Nephilim I had screamed so much.” He licked his lips. “I can still remember the taste of her heart.
It was… exquisite.”

Jungkook knew he should feel terrified, but he had no strength left with which to feel afraid. There
was no reason to fear death if there was nothing he would miss from living.

Maybe he never had a chance to begin with, or maybe it was taken from him the moment a reckless
stranger took their blurry eyes off the road. Maybe he had a shot, really, with Yoongi, with
Taehyung, maybe there was a moment that they really looked at Jungkook as a person, a friend ,
and not just a body to gain a treasure from. Maybe he just hadn’t been good enough for Taehyung,
not entrancing enough to justify the risk. Maybe there had been a moment where Taehyung had
thought him worth more alive than dead.
But in the end, it wasn’t enough.

Vashda’s words from earlier drifted to him. It’ll all be over soon. Jungkook just had to endure the
wait to the end.

Vashda walked up to Jungkook as the Nephilim hung suspended in front of him. He raised the
blade until the tip just barely pressed against Jungkook’s chest. He dragged it down slowly, the
razor-sharp blade catching on Jungkook’s shirt. The fabric tore like paper.

“It has been a few decades since I last did this,” the Lich murmured. “How should I start…?”

Jungkook closed his eyes and dropped his head. He braced himself for the feel of the blade slicing
into his flesh.

A crashing sound echoed around the room, sounding like it came from somewhere deeper in the
building. Jungkook’s eyes opened as Vashda turned around. The Lich was still for a few seconds,
listening.

Another noise rang out, now slightly closer than before. Jungkook saw the corner of Vashda’s
mouth quirk into the tiniest of smiles. “Curious.”

He walked away from Jungkook with quick, sure steps, summoning more darkness around him as
he did so, his blade still head tightly in his hands. The heel of his leather boots clacked in the
empty space, fading away as he walked towards the doorway at the other end of the room.
Jungkook watched his form grow small as he neared the exit, and then disappear as he turned a
corner.

Jungkook let his eyes close once again, his head going limp. Pain throbbed through him, his arms
now trembling from being suspended for so long. He just wanted it to be over.

“...Jungkook?”

A voice drifted to him from an unknowable location. Not enough to make Jungkook open his eyes.
None of it mattered anyway.

“Angel, no, no– ”

Pain, sharp as Vashda’s blade, lanced through Jungkook’s heart. Only one person called him that,
and he had left Jungkook to die after taking what he wanted. Why was his mind still tormenting
him?

The sound of hurried footsteps approached him. “Jungkook, open your eyes, please– ”

The footsteps stopped in front of him, and someone touched his waist. Jungkook flinched, and he
heard a gasp. “Baby?”

Not a trick. It was the voice that Jungkook both ached and couldn’t stand to hear. His eyes slowly
opened.

Taehyung looked up at him, wearing the same jeans and shirt he had when they drove up to the
cabin, only now filthed with a black substance. His eyes were huge as he stared at Jungkook, his
gaze darting between Jungkook and the darkness that bound the Nephilim. “Oh, thank god ,” he
breathed. “Are you hurt? Where–”

“What are you doing here?” Jungkook breathed. Had the Lich reneged on their deal? Maybe
Taehyung was back to collect him.

“I’m here to bring you home, angel,” Taehyung replied, and oh, that made sense. It had been
decided that Jungkook was more valuable to keep after all. “Yoongi-hyung, Hoseok, the others–
they’re on their way. It’s going to be alright.”

Jungkook flinched again, struck by the cruelty in Taehyung’s words. Alright for them, as long as
they kept Jungkook. As long as they didn’t lose their prize. “Just–” Jungkook licked his chapped
lips. “Just stop.”

Taehyung paused from where he was examining the darkness, likely trying to figure out the best
way to get Jungkook down. He looked over at Jungkook, bewildered. “Stop what?”

“Stop pretending that you care,” Jungkook rasped. “I’d– I’d rather die here than wait for the next
seller to come along. Just–” His chest hitched. He thought that he had run out of tears, but one still
rolled down his cheek. “Just take my heart yourself if that’s what you want. I’d rather you do that
then get paid by someone else for the privilege.”

“Jungkook, what are you talking– ” Taehyung glanced over his shoulder, and then back to
Jungkook. “Baby, I don’t know what they told you, or– or did, but I’m not going to let them hurt
you any more. I won’t let you down again–”

“Stop lying! ”

Jungkook didn’t know he had any strength left, but some must have remind in his limbs. He jerked
forward against his restraints as much as he was able, his voice too-loud in the quiet chamber.
“Why are you pretending? Why–” Jungkook stopped to suck in a breath as his throat closed up. “I
know, okay? I woke up, and you were gone , and– and the Lich told me. He told that Yoongi-hyu–
that Yoongi sold me out. Your job was to escort me to the cabin, right? Y-you need to make sure I
was someplace where I c-couldn’t get help.” More tears slid from his eyes, and Taehyung looked
pained. He reached up to wipe one away from Jungkook’s cheek, but the Nephilim flinched away
from his touch. “I g-get that I’m not worth keeping. But you didn’t have to f-fuck me. Y-you didn’t
have to tell me you loved me.”

Taehyung’s lips parted, and expression of utter shock taking over him. His hand slowly fell away
from Jungkook’s face as if he were afraid to touch. He swallowed, opened his mouth as if to speak,
and then closed it again. “... Jungkook…angel, that’s not– Jungkook, listen–”

“So you did manage to survive.”

Taehyung whired around with a curse, instantly drawing his gun and raising it. Jungkook weakly
raised his head slightly to see Vashda’s figure standing at the entrance at the other side of the
room. Shadows covered his face, and darkness swirled around his like a pacing lion.

“Who the fuck are you,” Taehyung growled. The muzzle of his gun was perfectly steady. “What
have you done to Jungkook?”

“A Nephilim happily in love is quite the formidable opponent,” Vashda said. “But a broken-
hearted one is powerless. Although, I should thank you.” His shadows crawled into the room like a
low mist. “Grief would have given his heart quite a dull taste. But given him one last spark of
hope… it’ll sustain my soul for even longer.”

Jungkook couldn’t see Taehyung’s face. But he watched the way Taehyung’s shoulders suddenly
tensed. When he spoke, the bodyguard’s voice sounded odd, hesitant. “You sound… do I know
you?”

Vashda stepped out of the shadows, exposing his face. His appearance of a young man, despite the
hundred of lives he had consumed to sustain his own.

Taehyung went perfectly, utterly still.

“...Hyungsik?”

Vashda tilted his head to the side. “Pardon?”

“No….” The muzzle of Taehyung’s gun trembled. “No, this– this is a trick, it’s a fucking trick, you
can’t–”

Jungkook saw understanding catch light in Vashda’s eyes. “Oh, how amusing ,” he purred. “Do
you know this body? It is a fresh one, after all.”

Taehyung fired his three times, the gunfire making an ringing din in the chamber. Jungkook
instinctively flinched, before looking back up. The shadows had risen up around Vashda
protectively, letting the bullets sink into them as if Taehyung had been firing into tar.

“ What the fuck have you done?! ” he roared. “Tell me why you look like him or I swear to god– ”

“My kind need to consume both body and soul to stay alive. The previous body was starting to
wear out, and I tend to go through the weaker ones so quickly.” He took a few steps closer, as
Taehyung moved back, his legs shaking. Jungkook couldn’t think, couldn’t act, could only watch
the car crash play out in front of him. “Fortunately I happened upon a body of phoenix decent. It
only took a little work to freshen up.” His lips curved into a thin smile. For a second, Jungkook
almost saw how the smile could have belonged to a kind man. “Did you bury him? The flowers
planted by the grave were quite touching, before I had to destroy them.”

Taehyung’s gun went off again, again, his finger still squeezing on the trigger even though each
bullet landed uselessly in the shadows. “ I’ll kill you!” he screamed. “ I’ll fucking kill you– ”

With no warning, Vashda’s shadows swirled around him. He moved through the air like a cloud,
incorportial, leaving only a trail of black water on the ground. Then the clouds reformed right in
front of Taehyung, Vashda standing with his chest to Taehyung’s gun. “You can barely even try.”

Before Jungkook could shout out a warning, dark tendrils reached up from behind Taehyung to
grab him. The man was yanked off his feet and tossed to the side, slamming against the ground and
sliding on the floor. His gun slipped out of his hands, and Taehyung groaned as he tried to sit back
up.

“Taehyung-!” Jungkook cried out. He turned to Vashda with fresh grief in his eyes, his entire body
trembling– was it from pain? Anger? “You– you lied to me.”

He said the words partially in horror, partially in hope. Maybe he hadn’t been discarded after all–
but maybe that was even worse, because now Taehyung was here , placing himself in danger. He
didn’t know which was better for his aching heart to accept.

“You chose to believe me,” Vashda said simply. He still had the obsidian blade in his hand, and his
grip on it tightened as he began walking to Jungkook. “Now, where were we?”

Jungkook looked over at Taehyung, his pulling against the inky restraints but finding no purchase.
Taehyung was trapped himself, however, darkness rising from the ground and attempting to keep
him stuck. He struggled to reach something on his waist, face contorted in exertion.

A hand on Jungkook’s throat brought his focus back in front of him. Vashda gripped him with one
hand as if to steady Jungkook. The Lich’s dark eyes locked onto the left side of Jungkook’s chest,
raising the blade to rest against his skin. “I think I’ll start here.”

“Stop,” Jungkook begged, his breathing constricted as Vashda’s hand tightened. His vision was
blurry with tears. He was afraid again, now. He had something to lose. “Plea–”

His plea cut off into a shrill scream as Vashda pushed the blade into his torso, just below his ribs.
White-hot agony flooded through him, the wound searing in pain. He choked, not from the
pressure around his neck but from his own lungs seizing. Dimly, he thought he heard the sound of
someone screaming his name.

Pain lanced through him again, and he felt something hot and wet spill onto his clothes, splatter on
the ground. Through blurry eyes he saw the blade rip free, and Vashda clutching onto his arm.
Almost as if he were wounded.

“ Don’t you fucking touch him ,” Taehyung hissed. Jungkook turned his head as much as he could
manage, and out of the corner of his eye he saw Taehyung staggering to his feet. A tendril lay on
the ground, twitching as if in pain. In one hand Taehyung held a dark blade, dripping with what
almost looked like black blood.

Another tendril lashed out at him, but Taehyung slashed at it with a single practiced motion. His
eyes were burning cold. Vashda hissed as some of his darkness fell to the ground. “Does that
fucking hurt?” Taehyung seethed. “Good. I’ll see you in hell before I watch the man I love die in
front of me again.”

For the first time, Jungkook saw Vashda’s pale and perfect face crack into something twisted.
“You insolent– ” The hissed words were punctuated as he raised one arm, darkness springing from
his pale and spiraling towards Taehyung. Taehyung jumped out of the way, rolling on the ground
before finding his feet.

Red was blooming on Jungkook’s shirt, his body drowning in pain. But there was the edge of
something else he felt, too. A spark at his fingertips. A hint of warmth in his heart.

The man I love .

With all of Vashda’s attention now on Taehyung, the bodyguard struggled to keep the darkness at
bay. The knife seemed to be the only thing capable of actually wounding the tendrils, but there
were still too many inky limbs. Taehyung slashed deftly, trying to keep the barrage at bay, but
Vashda was closing in on him despite the fury in the man’s eyes.

Angel, I love you.

Jungkook took a deep breath, burning pain rolling through his lungs. But there was something
greater than the pain, something that grew and grew with every heartbeat.

A tiny flame sparked at his fingertips.

Then it spread, taking over his hand, his arms, rolling over his shoulders and arching around his
head. Jungkook heard the restraints around his wrists hiss , flinching and shifting from the fire. He
turned his head to look at one of his wrists, the black cord around his arm already beginning to
smoke. “Burn,” he whispered.
His fire suddenly blazed, magnifying in heat and light as it leapt up around him. For a second he
hear a sound almost like a shriek– and then he was falling, catching himself on his hands and
knees, the ground hard under his palms. The impact jostled his wounds, and Jungkook choked on a
cry as tears sprung to his eyes.

Unthinkingly, he placed one of his hands over the wound. Heat blazed from his palm, and a
warmth like sunlight washed over the gash. Jungkook gasped, what felt like electricity going
through his veins. As the current faded, so did the pain in his side.

He looked up just in time to see a tendril wrap around Taehyung’s wrist, slamming him against the
wall. Taehyung let out a hurt groan at the impact, raising the dagger to slash at the restraint. Before
he could, however, another twisting cord wrapped around his other wrist. Vashda stood in front of
Taehyung, victory in his eyes.

“ No!” Jungkook screamed, pushing himself to his feet. He raised one hand and fire sparked out
from his palm like fireworks, spiraling towards the Lich. Vashda turned his head just as the fire
washed over him, his darkness shrieking in pain before jumping back to protect its master. It
curved over the Lich, creating a protective dome from Jungkook’s inferno.

That wouldn’t do. Jungkook grit his teeth, raising his other hand as even more flames sprung forth.
He felt ignited , radiating light spilling from his every pore. Shining like a burning sun.

His flames broke through Vashda’s darkness, and the next scream Jungkook heard wasn’t from the
tendrils– it was from the Lich himself. He collapsed, one hand thrown over his face to protect
himself from the inferno. “Stop, stop– ”

“ Jungkook. ”

Taehyung’s voice, weary but firm, grounded Jungkook immediately. He snapped his eyes up to
meet the bodyguard’s, as his fire dimmed out. Vashda was still curled on the floor, a shaking,
shiveling mess. His darkness now stuck close to him, now only a black mist around his figure.

Then Vashda slowly raised his head. His skin looked damaged, black cracks spreading across his
face like spiderwebs. He looked at Taehyung, staring with wide eyes. “Tae.. Taehyung? Baby?”

Taehyung jerked as if he’d just been slapped. Jungkook felt his inhale catch in his lungs. “
What–?”

“It’s me. It’s Hyungsik.” The man’s voice sounded different now, far different from the confident
sneer from before. Now it trembled, unsure but hopeful. Jungkook could imagine him saying kind
things, being caring. “Before the Lich was too powerful, but… now he’s gone. I was able to break
through.”

Jungkook looked up at Taehyung, his normally tan skin now sheet-pale. His gaze was locked on
Hyungsik, frozen like a marble statute. Something twisted in Jungkook’s stomach. “Hyung–”

“Baby, it’s me ,” Hyungsik repeated. He weakly raised a hand towards Taehyung and the
bodyguard took a step forward, not close enough to touch but moving as if he were in a trance. “I
need help– I’m here for now, but this body– my body, it’s–”

“What are you saying?” Taehyung breathed. His voice trembled.

“The Lich’s magic kept me from falling apart, but now he’s dead,” Hyungsik pleaded. “Without a
stronger power source, I can’t stay here. We can have a second chance baby, but I need– I need–”
“We can take him back to Yoongi,” Jungkook said, his voice soft but urgent. Taehyung didn’t
seem to hear him at all, however. “Figure out how to help him–”

“We can be together again,” Hyungsik whispered. He sounded on the verge of tears. Taehyung
took another step closer, now near enough to touch if he were to just raise his hand. “I just need
you to save me.”

“ How–?”

“The only thing powerful enough to bring me back for good,” Hyungsik said softly. He offered
Taehyung a small, heartbreaking smile. “The heart of a Nephilim.”

Jungkook froze.

He heard Taehyung’s sharp intake of air, but it sounded faint, even in the quiet room. He slowly
raised his eyes, and saw Taehyung looking back up at him.

There was nothing he can think of to say. He could overcome Taehyung, in theory. His fire would
leave the man no chance to defend himself.

But if Taehyung were to raise a blade against him, Jungkook’s heart would be useless. If Taehyung
wanted to carve it out, it would serve Jungkook no purpose. Jungkook had served it to him on a
silver platter, and now it was Taehyung’s to do with as he wished.

Even if he were to sacrifice his current lover for a past one.

Jungkook barely breathed, looking back at Taehyung. Waiting for his decision.

Taehyung looked down. His eyes narrowed. “ My Hyungsik would never ask someone to sacrifice
their life for his own.”

Hyungsik’s face twisted. “Useless.”

The shadows by him twisted. Revealing something that had stayed hidden– the obsidian blade.

Taehyung was only an arm’s length away. A cold hand grab onto his wrist, yanking him forward as
the Lich sprung off the ground.

A moment later, the blade sunk into Taehyung’s chest.

Taehyung choked, a weak gurgle leaving lips lips as Vashda pushed the knife in deeper. Crimson
blood stained the man’s shirt. His eyes went wide, then unfocused.

Jungkook only realized he was screaming when he felt the pain in his throat. He didn’t know what
he was saying– Taehyung’s name, a denial, a curse. He bolted forward, his feet stumbling forward
thoughtlessly, only to be brought to the ground by tendrils curling up and latching onto his ankles.
He crashed to his knees, only steps away from the man he loved.

Vashda pulled the blade free, droplets of blood splattering on the ground. He released Taehyung
and the man dropped to the ground, his body heavy and limp. Glassy eyes looked up aimlessly, and
his lips parted with weak breaths.

“ Taehyung! ” Jungkook screamed. Hot tears rolled down his eyes, burning, burning .

Vashda turned towards Jungkook, still holding the blade dripping with Taehyung’s blood. “It’s
time to end this,” he hissed.
Taehyung’s blood spread out beneath him. And Jungkook felt the last barrier inside of him…
shatter.

Light radiated out all around him. But this time it was more than just a fiery burst, but something
intentional, something true . Forming around his head, his shoulders, his back. Shards of light
creating an arch around his head, and gathering into shapes behind him. His true form.

The tendrils around his feet disintigrated from the burning heat. Jungkook rose, his eyes blazing
white. His wings beat down as he rose to his feet, halo suspended around his head like shards of
fractured glass. He felt his feet leave the ground, rising into the air, his wingspan at least 30 feet
wide. Jungkook looked down on Vashda, the Lich gazing on at him in shock.

There were no more shadows for him to hide in. Everything was stripped bare under Jungkook’s
light.

“It is time to end this,” Jungkook whispered. “So burn.”

His heart flared in his chest as his light burst out, overtaking every corner of the dark room. Dimly,
he heard Vashda shriek in pain, his immortal life snuffled out as he seared away. Like a supernova
blast, the inferno burned away everything in his path.

Everything except one man.

When Jungkook knew it was done, the light faded away. He floated back down, and gently felt his
feet touch the ground. His halo and wings remained, but now they shimmered, eternal and not
opaque, like stained glass that glittered when the light shone through. The white blaze in his eyes
receded as well, leaving him him gazing at the man on the ground. Twin tear tracks trailed down
his cheeks, glimmering stardust.

He rushed forward, moving like the wings that hovered at his back were weightless. He fell to his
knees next to Taehyung, taking his lover’s face in his hands. Taehyung’s eyes were closed, his lips
slightly parted.

“No,” Jungkook breathed, not a feral scream of rage but a quiet whimper, a spun-sugar heart about
to break. “No, Hyung, Taehyung , you can’t–”

His hands fumbled down Taehyung’s shirt, reaching to the skin underneath the red splotch on
Taehyung’s clothes. Maybe it wasn’t too late. Maybe he could put pressure on the wound, maybe
he could save him–

But when he pushed down he didn’t feel the wet slick of gushing blood, or torn skin. The skin
underneath his palm felt warm and whole.

Jungkook tore his gaze from Taehyung’s face to look down, hands and lips trembling. Oh-so-
gingerly he lifted Taehyung’s shirt up, breathless at what he might find.

As he dragged his lover’s shirt up he saw only tan, unmarred skin, missing even a bruise or a scar.
The evidence of blood lay all over the ground and Taehyung’s shirt, but the man’s chest held not
even a scratch.

Jungkook didn’t– couldn’t understand. Couldn’t bring himself to hope, until he heard at faint
inhale.

He tore his gaze up to see Taehyung’s eyes blink open, long lashes gently fluttering. He took
another slow breath, before he looked over at Jungkook. Their eyes met, and Taehyung’s brow
furrowed slightly. “Jungk–?”

He didn’t get a catch to finish his sentence as Jungkook threw his arms around Taehyung, half
pulling him up into an embrace and half crashing into him. A wet sob left his lips. He had cried so
much, but these tears were different.

“Shh, shhh, it’s alright,” Taehyung soothed. He clutched Jungkook just as tightly, one arm gripping
onto his shirt and the other tangled in his hair. His chest hitched against Jungkook’s, and the
Nephilim realized that he, too, was crying. “Fuck, Jungkook–”

“I don’t understand– ” Jungkook blubbered, overwhelmed by both relief and the whiplash of
emotions he just experienced. “I saw him stab you, I–”

Taehyung finally losened some of his grip on Jungkook, just enough so that they could meet each
other’s eyes. Jungkook saw his eyes widen, mouth going slack as he took in the halo around
Jungkook’s head, the wings that beat gently at his back. “Oh my god,” he whispered. “ Angel ….”

It was a title now just as much as it was a term of endearment, Jungkook realized. But he only
cared for the name to be one of those things. “Your angel,” he whispered as the last of his tears
fell.

Taehyung still stared at him in wonder. Then something lit up behind his eyes. “A Nephilim’s
heart holds power beyond measure,” he muttered, as if reciting something.

Jungkook gasped as he understood. Why Taehyung was unmarred despite the blade that had sunk
in moment’s before, why he had cheated death. “You have my heart,” he murmured, as Taehyung
looked at him with utmost awe. “It’s all yours.”

Taehyung shifted his hand onto the nape of Jungkook’s neck, pulling him in for a desperate kiss.
Jungkook let his eyes shut, completly pilant in Taehyung’s embrace. The way Taehyung held him
felt like home.

When he finally pulled away with an unsteady gasp, he let his halo and wings dissipate. He could
still feel the thread humming under the surface of his skin, ready to be called at any moment, but
for now he no longer needed them. Taehyung watched in amazement, but then frowned. “Aren’t
you going to do your hair, too?”

“My hair? What–” Jungkook brushed his hand by his head. He hadn’t noticed it before, but now
the faint wisps he could see out of his eyes were a platinum blonde, almost white. He focused on it,
trying to feel if there was any extra power he was exuding, but felt nothing out of the ordinary. All
he felt was himself.

Seeing Jungkook’s expression, Taehyung smiled. Worn down, skin smeared with grime and blood,
but alive . Happy. “It’s alright, angel,” he said softly, bringing Jungkook in for another kiss. “I’ve
always had a thing for blondes.”
 Chapter 18

Epilogue

One Month Later

“Do you know that the Mengerie is now calling you the Avenging Angel?”

Jungkook rolled his eyes as he ducked underneath one of Hoseok’s punches. He tried to knee the
man in return, but Hoseok deftly sidestepped Jungkook’s blow. “Why do I feel like you’re only
bringing this up to distract me?”

“I’m making conversation,” Hoseok said with a grin. Faster than Jungkook could track he dropped
down, his leg shooting out to sweep Jungkook’s. Jungkook jerked back to avoid being hit, but
stumbled in the process. “You’ve gained quite the reputation. Even the most fearsome gangs are
afraid to go after you now.”

Hoseok took advantage of Jungkook’s lack of balance, and Jungkook let out a huff as Hoseok
caught him with a controlled– but still felt– elbow to the stomach. He doubled over with a groan,
dropping down onto one knee.

“And you’ll have an even more impressive reputation once you learn to guard your center,” Hoseok
finished with a grin. He walked up to Jungkook, holding his hand out. “You got one more round in
you, Jungkook-ah?”

Jungkook glanced up. He clapsed onto Hoseok’s hand tightly, and the bodyguard made to pull
Jungkook up.

As Jungkook rose he used Hoseok’s own strength against him, spinning their positions around. As
they turned Jungkook nudged the back of Hoseok’s knee with his own, making the other man
stumble to the ground. He gripped the front of Hoseok’s shirt, and pushed the man to the ground–
stopping right before Hoseok’s head would have made impact with ground.

He slowly lowered Hoseok to the ground with a grin. “Are you up for one more round?”

“You little brat,” Hoseok said indignantly. “ I showed you that move.”

“You sure did.”

“And you use it against me without even a thank you–”

“They say imitation is the most sincere form of flattery.”

“Yeah, and I’m saying that just because you can take Taehyungie in a fight doesn’t mean that you
can get the drop on me–”

“Are we interupting something?”

Jungkook snapped his head up at the warm, familiar voice. “Hyung!”

Taehyung and Yoongi walked up to where Jungkook and Hoseok were training in the courtyard,
both of them wearing expressions of amusement. Jungkook sprung off the ground, nearly skipping
over to Taehyung. His boyfriend held out his arms for an embrace even though Jungkook was
sweaty from exertion. Their lips met in a quick kiss.

“You guys seemed pretty touchy with one another,” Taehyung said, his light tone indicating that he
was only teasing. “Should I be concerned?”

Jungkook wrinkled his nose. “Ew.” Then his eyes went wide. “I mean, it’s not that I think you’re
not attractive, Hoseok-hyung, it’s just–”

Taehyung threw his head back, letting out a cackling laugh as his eyes scrunched up in delight.
Hoseok muttered something about not respecting elders, only placated when Yoongi went over to
him with an endeared smile. They seemed distracted, and Jungkook took the oppourtunity to link
his hand with Taehyung’s, lowering his voice. “How did it go, honey?”

He could see now that Taehyung’s eyes were slightly puffy, but his lover still offered Jungkook a
smile. “Good. It was… hard. But it was what he deserved. I buried the scarf like you suggested.”

Jungkook squeezed Taehyung’s hand. “You’re sure you’re not going to miss it?”

“I will, but… it’s more important that Hyungsik gets a proper burial. I know there’s no body, but
the scarf alone… it means something.”

“It does.”

It had been Jungkook who brought it up first. Hearing Taehyung’s nightmares, seeing the man’s
guilt that even in death his former love couldn’t have peace. Jungkook had apologized over and
over for the fact that there was no more body to bury, but Taehyung didn’t hear any of it. “That
thing might have stolen Hyungsik’s face, but it wasn’t him .”

“I replanted the flowers too,” Taehyung said. “The entire grave was dug up, so… I made sure
everything was as it should be.” His eyes flickered to Jungkook’s, uncharacteristically uncertain. “I
was thinking of going back in a month to make sure the flowers are growing well. You can join
me, if you want….?”

Jungkook felt a tender pang in his chest. “I’d love to.” He swallowed, thinking. “Do you want to…
do you want to visit my mom sometime?”

Taehyung blinked, and then his smile bloomed into something surprised and awed. “I’d really like
that. I’d be honored, Jungkook.”

Jungkook heard footsteps from behind, and turned to see Yoongi and Hoseok approaching them.
Yoongi’s hands were shoved into his pockets, pale skin slightly flushed. Hoseok stood close
enough to him that their shoulders brushed.

“Do you want to do movie night tonight, hyung?” Jungkook asked cheerfully. “Jiminie-hyung’s
been dying to watch The Notebook again.”

“Ah, not tonight Kook-ah,” Yoongi said apologetically. “Seok and I are busy tonight.”

Jungkook’s eyes narrowed. “Busy?”

“Mm-hmm,” Hoseok hummed. He reached out, and casually wrapped an arm around Yoongi’s
waist. “You’re not planning on hanging out in the gardens tonight, right?”

“Uh.” Jungkook frowned. “No?”

Hoseok hummed noncommittally. “Just checking.”

Yoongi’s blush only increased, the man pointedly looking to the side. Jungkook’s suspicion grew
even more. “What’s goin-”

“I think we should get going, angel,” Taehyung said, a hint of amusement in his tone. He guided
Jungkook with a hand on the man’s lower back, turning him away from the other pair. “You want
some food?”

Jungkook let himself be led away, biting the inside of his cheek. As soon as they entered the
mansion, however, Jungkook whirled around. “What was that?” he hissed, his eyes gleaming
almost dangerously. “You know something. Spill!”

Taehyung chuckled softly. “Don’t get to excited. There’s no wedding.”

“ Hyung!”

Taehyung held up his hands defensively. “Okay, okay. A little birdie told me that Hoseok-hyung
managed to talk Yoongi-hyung into setting up a date night for the two of them. He wants to show
Hyung that a relationship doesn’t have to be ‘normal’ to be… good.”

Jungkook took a deep breath. Taehyung quickly raised a finger to his lips, and the Nephilim just
barely managed to contain his shriek into a quiet eeeeee . Taehyung rolled his eyes, impossibly
found. “Remember, you didn’t hear it from me. Now let’s get you some food before you start
picking wedding colors….”

***

Jungkook rubbed a soft towel over his hair, squeezing out the damp. The room was full of steam
from the hot shower, and Jungkook wrapped the towel around his waist before wiping
condensation off of the bathroom mirror. He met his own reflection in the mirror, cheeks flushed
from warmth, eyes soft and content.

His body felt pleasantly tired, muscles worked from the day’s training and body full of Jimin’s
delicious stew. He wasn’t too tired, however, and Jungkook could feel heat start to pool in his
belly.

He and Taehyung had been intimate since Jungkook had been taken by Vashda, but they hadn’t
gone as far as they did that first night. Taehyung didn’t push, and Jungkook suspected why– he
could tell that Jungkook was recovering, still reeling from waking up alone, afraid, and vulnerable.
The Nephilim needed time to let the bad memories fade.

Taehyung had apologized countless times, once shortly after it happened with shaking hands and
tears streaming down his face. Jungkook didn’t fault him in the slightest, would never . But he
needed to convince his heart that they were safe, that it wouldn’t happen again.

Now, though. Now Jungkook felt ready to make better memories.

He exited the bathroom with only a towel around his waist, finding Taehyung lying on their bed
and scrolling through his phone. His lover’s attention was diverted, however, as soon as he looked
up and saw Jungkook. He felt Taehyung’s eyes appreciatively rake over him, taking in his toned
abs, his trim waist, his firm forearms. “Hi, gorgeous.”

“Hi Hyung,” Jungkook replied impishly. Taehyung sat up, swinging his legs around so they rested
on the floor. Jungkook climbed onto his lap and straddled the man, letting the towel fall to the
ground. Taehyung’s hands instinctively raised to cup his waist. “Do you want to…?”

“I’d be a fool to say no,” Taehyung replied with a grin. He shifted Jungkook closer so that he was
seated right over Taehyung’s clothed cock. Jungkook started to roll his hips forward, slow but
intentional. “What does my angel want?”

The way Taehyung always fed his desires, always willing to worship , never failed to make
butterflies erupt in his stomach. Jungkook tilted his head back as Taehyung began to mouth slow
kisses up his neck. “I haven’t taken you since that first night,” he murmured, and he felt
Taehyung’s path up his throat pause. “I know you were giving me space, but… I want that now.”

Taehyung leaned back, looking up at Jungkook with dark eyes. “You’re sure? There’s no rush–”

“I’m sure,” Jungkook replied. “What happened the morning after was not your fault ,” he said the
words firmly, needing to make sure that Taehyung understood, “but I’m ready to move past that.
I’m ready to feel that with you again, only… only this time I know you’ll be there when I wake up.
Right?”

The last word was said with the slightest hint of insecurity, one that Taehyung was quick to quell
with a soft kiss to the hollow of his throat. “Of course,” Taehyung murmured. “It doesn’t matter if
this whole place catches on fire. I promise I’ll be right beside you.”

“Well if this place catches on fire, I would hope that you’d wake me up.”

Taehyung grinned before catching Jungkook’s lips against his own, teeth scraping against the
Nephilim’s bottom lip. Jungkook sighed into the kiss, leaning into Taehyung’s hold, always sure
that his lover would be there to catch him. Taehyung had quickly learned all the little sensations
that made a shiver go down his spine– licking up into the roof of his mouth, nipping against his
jawline, mouthing wet marks along the side of his neck.

Which is why it was no surprise that within minutes Jungkook was squirming on Taehyung’s lap,
his cock flushed and half-hard. The pleasant fog was already beginning to cloud his thoughts, only
now Jungkook understood enough to welcome it. “Want– Wanna feel you closer–”

Taehyung finished sucking a bruise on Jungkook’s collarbone, placing a soft kiss on the abused
skin before glancing up. “You want to help me get out of these clothes?” he murmured. His low
voice never failed to raise goosebumps on Jungkook’s skin. “Be a good angel and help me get
undressed for you.”

Jungkook jumped at the chance to obey. His hands found the hem of Taehyung’s shirt, pulling up
and guiding it over his boyfriend’s head. His eyes hungrily took in Taehyung’s broad chest, a sight
he never failed to appreciate. “So hot, hyung,”

“All yours,” Taehyung murmured softly. “Pants, too. I want to feel my angel as close as possible.”

Jungkook didn’t like that he had to move away from Taehyung, but he knew the end result would
be worth it. He slipped off of Taehyung’s lap and onto his knees, his fingers curling in the
waistband of the bodyguard’s sweatpants. Taehyung lifted his hips to help guide the pants off, his
own cock coming into view as his boxers dragged down. Still soft against his thigh but long, full,
marked by a small patch of dark pubic hair. Jungkook’s mouth watered.

Taehyung guided him back up, though, a knowing twinkle in his eye. “Do you want something in
your mouth, sweetheart?” he asked. Jungkook’s knees hit the bed as Taehyung leaned back, and
even though Jungkook was hovering above Taehyung there was no doubt in his mind as to who
was leading. “You can if you want to. But I was hoping to make tonight all about you.”

Jungkook knew that Taehyung would give him anything, if only he asked. But sometimes ( often )
he found it sweeter to follow Taehyung’s suggestions in bed, letting him drift down to the quiet
place where the only thing he had to do was be loved . “I like that,” he murmured. He giggled as
Taehyung playfully pushed him to lie on his back, before he heard the sound of their bedside table
drawer opening. “Oh, I–”

He cut himself off, but it was too late. Taehyung glanced back at him with a quirked brow, and
Jungkook felt compelled to continue. “I stretched myself out in the shower,” he said shyly.

Taehyung smiled, dark and approving. “Oh? You couldn’t wait to feel me, sweetheart?”

“Just knew what I wanted,” Jungkook retorted with a pout. He yelped as Taehyung softly pinched
his side, before leaning over him with a smile.

“Still wanna prep you myself,” he said quietly. “I like to see you worked up from just my fingers.”

Jungkook blushed, but he couldn’t deny the way his cock twitched at the words. He spread his legs
so that Taehyung could kneel between them, leaning forward to plant one hand beside Jungkook’s
head. “You wanted something in your mouth, right angel? Get my fingers nice and wet for you.”

Taehyung raised his other hand to brush two fingers against Jungkook’s lips, and they eagerly
parted for him. Taehyung’s fingers were long, enough to make Jungkook feel like his mouth was
full. He swirled his tongue around the digits, glancing up to look at Taehyung. Taehyung’s eyes
were dark with lust, and he hummed approvingly as Jungkook bobbed his head forward to take his
lover even deeper. “Just like that. God, you’re perfect. I’m so lucky to have you. So lucky to call
you mine.”

Jungkook’s mind swum at the praise, hips twitching up into empty air. Taehyung tugged his
fingers free a couple minutes later, using his thumb to wipe off spit on Jungkook’s lower lip.
Jungkook let himself settle against the pillows, closing his eyes as he heard the the cap of the lube
bottle click open. Taehyung was nothing if not careful with him.

Seconds later two lube-slick fingers slid inside of him, the pressure slow but steady. A low moan
was coaxed from Jungkook’s throat, his head tilting back. One hand rose to squeeze around his
cock, not to increase his arousal, but just to provide steady simulation. “Beautiful,” Taehyung
murmured.

Three fingers entered shortly thereafter, and as Taehyung began to move his hand faster, curling his
fingers upwards, Jungkook’s breathy moans grew louder in volume, harder to keep himself still on
the bed. His free hand gripped the back of his thigh, trying to both ground himself and hitch his
legs higher. “Tae-Taehyung–”

“I’m here, angel.” Taehyung’s voice wasn’t as steady now, his own arousal taking over. His
fingers curling in up and deep , and Jungkook let out a broken cry as his back jerked into an arch.

“ P-please, I’m ready–”

Taehyung’s fingers slipped out, leaving Jungkook feeling empty but letting himself gather a much-
needed breath. He opened his eyes slowly, vision already a little blurry. Taehyung knelt in front of
him, stroking his cheek. “You want me like this, baby?”

Taehyung’s question sparked a memory in Jungkook’s fuzzy brain. “Can I….?” He licked his lips,
Taehyung patient as he waited for Jungkook to find the words. “Can I try riding you?”
Taehyung’s eyes lit up. “You want to feel me that deep?” He leaned down, kissing along
Jungkook’s jawbone. “Your wish is my command.”

He helped Jungkook sit up, readjusting so that the bodyguard sat with his back propped up against
the headboard. Jungkook poured some lube on his hand, wrapping around Taehyung and giving a
few slow pumps as he watched his lover’s lips part around a deep breath. Then he climbed back up
onto Taehyung’s lap, lining himself up as Taehyung’s hands curled around his hips. Gripping
lovingly onto the Nephilim, like he were something precious that Taehyung could not dare to lose.

Jungkook began to sink down, and instantly a sharp gasp was punched out of him. He had
forgotten how intense this felt– so hot, and full , each slow inch of pressure making Jungkook’s
legs shake. Taehyung let out a moan as well, his grip tightening on Jungkook’s hips. “Fuck,
Jungkook, you’re so tight– ”

Jungkook let his hips drop all the way down, resting flush on Taehyung’s lap. Then he tensed his
thighs, letting himself drag up a few inches before dropping back down.

The reaction was instantaneous. Taehyung let out a sharp gasp as Jungkook choked on his name,
hands falling forward to brace himself on Taehyung’s chest. On the next thrust Taehyung rolled his
hips up to meet Jungkook, and Jungkook’s nails scratched pink lines on Taehyung’s skin as he
whimpered.

They weren’t moving that fast but it was deep , each of Taehyung’s thrusts punctuated by a sharp
buck upwards at the end. Jungkook felt his thighs begin to tremble, and it was harder and harder
for him to hold himself up. “Hyung,” he gasped, mouth falling slack as his hips rolled down on top
of Taehyung’s. “I need– I–”

Taehyung only ever needed the slightest of cues to understand Jungkook’s desires. His hand caught
around Jungkook’s wrist, pulling him so that he fell against Taehyung’s chest. One hand grabbed
onto Jungkook’s thigh as if to brace, fingers digging in hard enough to bruise. It made Jungkook
moan filthily.

Taehyung’s other hand cradled the back of Jungkook’s head, flushed cheeks brushing against one
another. “Just like this,” he panted. “I’ve got you. Just like this.”

The next thing Jungkook felt was Taehyung pistoning his hips into him, feet planted on the bed for
balance. He nearly shrieked, his hands scrambling to grab onto whatever part of Taehyung he could
find. It was so much, so , and he wanted Taehyung closeclose closer–

Jungkook buried his face in Taehyung’s neck, letting out a weak sob as Taehyung’s next thrust
railed his prostate. He shook like a leaf, his cock leaking and trapped between his and Taehyung’s
stomach. Through the cotton in his ears he heard Taehyung’s voice, chanting his name like a
prayer.

He felt Taehyung come inside him, exploding with warmth. Taehyung didn’t slow down in his
thrusts, if anything going faster as he fucked Jungkook through his own orgasm.

Jungkook came with a wet cry, feeling himself paint a mess on his and Taehyung’s stomachs.
Taehyung’s hip finally slowed to a stop, letting Jungkook sit fully on him as the Nephilim trembled
through the aftershocks. Jungkook felt lips press heavy against his hair.

“I love you,” he mumbled, feeling like he did when his wings took his feet off the ground. He felt
Taehyung gently tip his head back, limp in his lover’s hold. The bodyguard’s hair was ruffled and
his cheeks flush, smiling as he looking at Jungkook.
 “You take afterglow a bit literally, love,” he said softly. He tapped the tip of Jungkook’s nose, and
the Nephilim realized he was radiating a soft light. Warm and gentle, like a hand-held sun. “I love
you,” Taehyung echoed, before his lips found Jungkook’s in a slow kiss.

Jungkook wanted to keep floating, forever if possible, but it wasn’t long before he began to shift
uncomfortably at the stickiness on his skin. Taehyung gently tilted them to the side, letting
Jungkook not have to hold his weight as he pulled out. A frown found its way onto Jungkook’s lips
as he felt Taehyung slip free. “‘want you close.”

Taehyung’s hand smoothed over his face. “I need to get us cleaned up, love.”

“And you’ll come back?”

Jungkook couldn’t help the faint fear in his voice. It was hushed by Taehyung’s hand gripping his
own, raising it to press a kiss to the back of Jungkook’s palm. “Right away. Promise.”

He waited for Jungkook to nod his assent, before slipping away as smoothly as possible. Jungkook
couldn’t help that he couldn’t relax as long as Taehyung’s skin wasn’t touching his own, but it was
only seconds before the man reappeared holding a wet washcloth. He made sure to keep touching
Jungkook with one hand as he wiped down Jungkook’s inner thighs and stomach.

Still, Jungkook shivered, cold settling onto his bare form quickly. His glow was fading away now,
until it was no brighter than a child’s nightlight. Moments later Taehyung slipped into bed beside
him, dragged the covers over them both. Jungkook let out a deep sigh as Taehyung curled around
his back, finally able to relax in Taehyung’s arms again.

“You’ll be here?” he mumbled. Sleep was quickly overtaking him, but some words were important
enough to force out on his sluggish tongue. “I won’t be alone?”

“Never alone,” Taehyung whispered. He settled an arm around Jungkook, sliding up so it rested
over the Nephilim’s heart. “Never again.”

Whatever Jungkook wanted to say next was stolen as the heavy blanket of night passed over him.
He let himself slide down into sleep, drifting into unconsciousness.

The next morning he first felt the sunlight behind his eyelids, low light drifting through his blinds.
Blankets curled tight around him, but he didn’t feel another person’s touch.

And then the mattress shifted, and he felt an arm settle over his waist. Someone let out a soft
breath, warm air ghosting over his face. Jungkook opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a
pair of warm eyes, and a smile as radiant as his own light.

“Good morning, angel.”

End Notes

I put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into this fic, and I'm incredibly pleased with how it
turned out. If you enjoyed it, please consider leaving me a comment-- it's hard to write fics
this length in isolation.

I'll be back after reveals with all my social links. See you then!
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!